Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Lowell, Robert, 1816-1891 [1858], The new priest in Conception Bay [Volume 2] (Phillips, Sampson, and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf638v2T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

JUVENILE BOOKS.

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

THE MOST BEAUTIFUL AND MOST ENTERTAINING BOOKS
FOR CHILDREN EVER PUBLISHED.

MR. CRANCH'S ILLUSTRATED STORIES.

THE LAST OF THE HUGGERMUGGERS: a Giant Story. By Christopher Pearse
Cranch.
With illustrations on wood, from drawings by the author. Printed on fine, hot-pressed
paper, from large, fair type. Price $1.00.

This book has been received with the utmost delight by all the children. Mr. Cranch is at once painter
and poet, and his story and illustrations are both characteristic of a man of genius.

KOBBOLTOZO; being a Sequel to “The Last of the Huggermuggers.” By Christopher
Pearse Cranch.
With illustrations by the author.

The hand of the author in the tale, and especially in the drawings, is freer than in his former work.
The pictures are exquisite, and much more numerous than in the “Huggermuggers.” Both these books
will please the larger or grown-up children, as well as those still in the nursery.

Uniform in style with its predecessor. Price $1.00.

COUSIN FANNIE'S JUVENILE BOOKS.

AUNTY WONDERFUL'S STORIES. Translated from the German, by Cousin Fannie. With
spirited lithographic illustrations. It has proved immensely popular among the little folks. Price
75 cents.

RED BEARD'S STORIES FOR CHILDREN. Translated from the German, by Cousin
Fannie.

The illustrations for this book are of a most novel and taking character. They are in imitation of the
silhouettes or pictures cut out by scissors, in which our ancestors' portraits have often been preserved. The
pictures are numerous, spirited and effective. The stories are worthy of their elegant dress. Price 75 cents.

BRIGHT PICTURES OF CHILD-LIFE. Translated from the German, by Cousin Fannie.
Illustrated by numerous highly-finished colored engravings. Price 75 cents.

UNCLE CURIOSO'S TALES. With colored Engravings. Price, $1.00.

This series by “Cousin Fannie” is one of the most successful ever published. The stories are admirably
translated, and the illustrations very taking.

VIOLET; A Fairy Story. Illustrated by Billings. Price 50 cents; gilt, 75 cents.

The publishers desire to call attention to this exquisite little story. It breathes such a love of Nature
in all her forms; inculcates such excellent principles, and is so full of beauty and simplicity, that it will
delight not only children, but all renders of unsophisticated tastes. The author seems to teach the gentle
creed which Coleridge has embodied in those familiar lines—



“He prayeth well who loveth well
Both man, and bird, and beast.”

DAISY; or the Fairy Spectacles. By the author of “Violet.” Illustrated. Price 50 cents
gilt, 75 cents.

THE GREAT ROSY DIAMOND. By Mrs. Anne Augusta Carter With illustrations by
Billings Price 50 cents; gilt 75 cents.

This is a most charming story, from an author of reputation in this department, both in England and
America. The machinery of Fairy Land is employed with great ingenuity: the style is beautiful, imaginative,
yet simple. The frolics of Robin Goodfellow are rendered with the utmost grace and spirit.

TALES FROM SHAKSPEARE. Designed for the Use of Young Persons. By Charles
Lamb.
From the fifth London edition. 12mo. Illustrated. Price, bound in muslin, $1.00; gilt, $1.50.

These tales are intended to interest children and youth in some of the plays of Shakspeare. The form
of the dialogue is dropped, and instead the plots are woven into stories, which are models of beauty.
What Hawthorne has lately done for the classical mythology, Lamb has here done for Shakspeare.

Published by PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & CO., Boston,
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States.

-- --

JUVENILE BOOKS.

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

THE ROLLO BOOKS. By Rev. Jacob Abbott. In fourteen volumes. New edition, with
finely executed engravings from original designs by Billings. Price $7; single, 50 cents. Any
volume sold separately.

Rollo Learning to Talk.

Rollo Learning to Read.

Rollo at Work.

Rollo at Play.

Rollo at School.

Rollo's Vacation.

Rollo's Experiments.

Rollo's Museum.

Rollo's Travels.

Rollo's Correspondence.

Rollo's Philosophy—Water.

Rollo's Philosophy—Fire.

Rollo's Philosophy—Air.

Rollo's Philosophy—Sky.

This is undoubtedly the most popular series of juvenile books ever published in America. This edition
is far more attractive externally than the one by which the author first became known. Nearly one hundred
new engravings, clear and fine paper, a new and beautiful cover, with a neat box to contain the
whole, will give to this series, if possible, a still wider and more enduring reputation.

The same, without illustrations, fourteen volumes, muslin, $5.25.

THE ROLLO STORY BOOKS: being designed for younger children. 12 volumes, Illustrated, in
neat box, $3.00.

THE OPTIC LIBRARY, comprising “All Aboard,” “The Boat Club,” “Now or Never,” “Try
Again,” and “Poor and Proud.” 5 volumes, with illustrations. Price, per volume, 62 1/2 cents.

The publishers desire to call especial attention to this series of books, believing them to be far ahead of
any other series of New Juveniles before the public.

VACATION STORY BOOKS.

12 volumes, with flue wood engravings. Price, in cloth, 50 cents per volume; gilt, 75 cents.

Minnie.

The Cheerful Heart.

Little Blossom's Reward.

Holidays at Chestnut Hill.

Country Life.

The Angel Children.

The Charm.

The Daisy.

The Violet.

Worth not Wealth.

Great Rosy Diamond.

Little Mary.

A series of stories that will give unfailing entertainment and instruction.

EXCELSIOR GIFT BOOKS.

Six volumes, large 16mo., illustrated. Price, in cloth, 75 cents per volume; gilt, $1.00.

Christmas Roses.

Favorite Story Book.

Little Messenger Birds.

The Ice King.

Youth's Diadem.

Juvenile Keepsake.

A beautiful series of books, and universally popular.

ARABIAN DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS. Translated from the German, by H. P. Certis, Esq.

In one large volume. 12mo. With Illustrations by Hoppin. Price, $1.25.

This collection of Oriental stories has long been a classic in Germany; but only a portion of them have
ever appeared in English. The present translation is believed to be the only faithful and elegant one.
The taste for the marvellous will always demand gratification; and to the imaginative youth, as well as to
adults who are not ashamed of being amused, no more entertaining book can be presented than this delightful
reflex of Eastern life and character. The stories are full of invention and fancy, and gracefully
told: at the same time they are free from the objectionable features of their great prototype “The Arabian
Night's Entertainments.”

JUVENILE STORY BOOKS.

Seven volumes, illustrated. Price, in cloth, 37 1-2 cents per volume: gilt, 50 cents.

Aunt Mary's Stories.

Gift Story Book.

Good Child's Fairy Gift.

Frank and Fanny.

Country Scenes and
Characters.

Peep at the Animals.

Peep at the Birds.

Published by PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & CO., Boston,
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States.

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

Halftitle

[figure description] Halftitle page.[end figure description]

THE NEW PRIEST
IN
CONCEPTION BAY.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page THE NEW PRIEST
IN
CONCEPTION BAY.

Α&rbigvgr;λινον, α&rbigvgr;λινον, &sbegr;ιπ&eacgr;, τ&oacgr; δ&sb;ε&sbutigr; νικ&agvgr;το

Æsch. Agamem.
VOLUME II.
BOSTON:
PHILLIPS, SAMPSON AND COMPANY
M DCCC LVIII.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by
Phillips, Sampson and Company,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY
H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page v.[end figure description]

CHAP.

PAGE


XXXI. MISS DARE'S EXPEDITION WITH AN ESCORT 7

XXXII. ACROSS THE BARRENS 20

XXXIII. MISS FANNY DARE REPORTS 31

XXXIV. HIGH MASS 37

XXXV. THE GRAVEYARD MAKES STRANGE MEETINGS 47

XXXVI. THE MINISTER TRIES TO DO SOMETHING 54

XXXVII. A STATION AT HENRAN'S INN 63

XXXVIII. THE TRIBUNAL OF PENITENCE 68

XXXIX. FATHER DEBREE AT BAY-HARBOR AGAIN 80

XL. FATHER O'TOOLE'S ASSISTANT 89

XLI. THE THREE PRIESTS TOGETHER 98

XLII. A MIRACLE 110

XLIII. EXAMINATION 119

XLIV. A NIGHT'S BOAT-RACE 135

XLV. WHAT FATHER DEBREE WAS TOLD, ETC. 147

XLVI. THE TWO PRIESTS AND A THIRD 153

XLVII. QUITE ANOTHER SCENE 169

XLVIII. FATHER DEBREE'S WALK FROM BAY-HARBOR 176

XLIX. AN OPENING INTO FATHER DEBREE'S HEART 188

L. FATHER DE BRIE DOUBTS 191

LI. A STRANGER APPROACHES LADFORD 200

LII. FATHER DE BRIE DETERMINES, AND DEPARTS 217

LIII. THE TRIAL 228

LIV. THE LAST OF LADFORD 245

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

LV. STRANGE HAPPENINGS 259

LVI. THE GHOST AGAIN 271

LVII. MRS. CALLORAN'S REVELATIONS 276

LVIII. THE JUDGE'S ESCORT 285

LIX. LUCY'S HOME-COMING 290

LX. A LAST INTERVIEW 303

LXI. FATHER DE BRIE IS WAITED FOR, AND
SOUGHT 315

LXII. THE WIFE'S MEETING 325

LXIII. FATHER TERENCE, TO THE LAST 334

LXIV. MRS. BARRE AFTERWARDS 337

LXV. THE END OF ALL 338

Main text

-- --

p638-336 CHAPTER XXXI. MISS DARE'S EXPEDITION WITH AN ESCORT.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

MISS Dare had made an appointment with Mr.
Naughton, for a ride to Bay-Harbor, and he set
himself immediately about securing a steed for
his own use on the occasion, Agamemnon, (Dunk,) his own
horse being lame. The Minister's he did not quite like to
borrow. Mr. O'Rourke sent word, in answer to a verbal
request, that “he would as soon take Mr. Naughton on
his own back, as lend his horse;” and the exigency was
met, at length, by the engagement of Jemmy Fitz-Simmons's
white pony, whose regular rate of rentage was
one dollar (five shillings, currency,) a day, and who certainly
made an honest day's work of it, (that is, spent a
fair working-day, or rather more about it,) when employed
to go eight miles in one direction, or ten in the
other. In consideration of Mr. Naughton's being a new
customer, and of his being to ride with a lady, (who
might very likely lead him into that extravagance again,)
Jemmy offered the beast for the day at four shillings instead
of five; and on the other hand, in accordance with

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

a message that Mr. Naughton had specially enjoined upon
his messenger, undertook to have his pony in the best
trim possible, for the intended expedition.

At half-past seven o'clock the next morning, there were
present, at the rendezvous, the young lady, well-mounted,
and the gentleman on foot, but with spurs on his heels,
ready for the Fitz-Simmonian steed, when he should be
astride of it. Though he had made this appointment, to
take horse at the corner of the drung on which the
worthy little Irishman lived, in order to save time, yet he
had gallantly escorted Miss Dare from the door of her
uncle's house.

“If Fitz-Simmons is at work putting spirit into his
horse up to the very last minute, I don't know how much
I shall see of you between this and Bay-Harbor,” said
she, as they got to the corner and found it unoccupied by
man or beast.

The first appearance of the absentees was not at all as
unpromising as might have been expected in accordance
with a general and long-established public opinion.
Jemmy brought up his horse, not at a trot, to be sure,
(a gait such as men like,) but certainly at a palpable—a
very palpable—canter; while he assured Mr. Naughton
(lest that gentleman should be afraid of extravagant animation
under him by-and-by,) that “he wouldn't make
that free with any one, only his master.” Thus encouraged,
Mr. Naughton mounted, the creature bringing
round his great white head and rubbing it, with a strong
upward jerk, against the whole side of the future equestrian's
clothes, on which this salutation left a greasy soil.
That the animal's toilette had not been neglected, was
evident, from the marks of the curry-comb imprinted
durably in the discolored and highly-scented fur of one

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

side of him, which fur answered to the adhesive material
in which it was mixed, much the same purpose that cow's
hair is employed for in mortar.

“He didn't look so good as he felt,” was the owner's
assurance, who knew him best; and, having assisted at
the mounting, the owner discreetly took himself away.

As the little beast had an inconvenient way of sidling
up to any other quadruped who might be near enough for
him to practise that manœuvre upon, the attempt was soon
made to keep him in advance; but here he was so effectual
an obstructive, getting always across the way, that the
attempt to follow his leading was not kept up with that
persistence with which men tie themselves to the lead of
conservative (whig) statesmen, or submit to the blocking
of a privileged “governing class,” as the scandalous
phrase now goes in England; the spirited horsewoman,
with a dexterous cut of her whip, at the right time, took
the place which belongs of property to the competent.

Now, with a horse like Miss Dare's (which was a good
one) in advance, it must be a matter of compromise
if the two companions were to keep company. Mr.
Naughton, did, it may fairly be supposed, his best. He
stuck his spurs into the pony's side; but from the effect
produced it might be doubted whether the little beast had
not the power of drawing in his nerves from the surface
of his body, as a turtle draws in his claws. The rider
procured a serviceable stick, to coöperate with his spurs,
as a fleet combines operations with a land army; but the
pommelling that he was obliged to bestow to produce a
short-lived mitigation of the vis inertiæ in which the
creature moved, seemed so cruel, that he could not do
justice to that method, by faithful practise of it. At
times the pony cantered for five successive paces, but

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

the amount of progression secured in this way, was much
what a table (before these days of table-tipping, of
course,) could be made to accomplish by having its two
legs at each end, alternately lifted and put down upon
the ground.

Our horsewoman, accordingly, could hardly help getting
nearly out of sight, now and then, though she waited
duly for her escort, at convenient distances; occupying
the interval for the first part of the way between Peterport
Riverhead and Castle-Bay, with short visits at the
doors of two or three houses, whose inmates she knew as
being in the habit of bringing eggs or poultry, or some
such little wares, to her uncle's, for sale.

Mr. Naughton had attempted conversation, most zealously,
according to his slender opportunities; he had
remarked upon the pleasant woodland smell, as they went
along the way skirted with trees, where the young birches
had come out beyond the limits of the little forest, like
children playing at a short safe distance in front of their
homes. Again,—after an interval,—on the summit of the
hill, in Castle-Bay, whose side is precipitous to the water,
and down the face of which the road goes as steeply,
almost, as a waterfall, (or as Whitmonday Hill, in Peterport,)
he had spoken of the lovely landscape, in which the
breadth of Conception-Bay makes so great a part. Miss
Dare's bright eye was not only open to all beauties of
nature, but had found them out long ago, and grown
familiar with them, and saw in them what nothing but a
quick eye, practised, could have seen; and Mr. Naughton,
as they paused, for a breathing-space, at this look-out,
forgot his steed, and the difficulties of horsemanship;
for with all his ecclesiology and fuss about tapers and
altar-cloths, he had had his heart flashed into before now,

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

by burning eyes, and had not been regardless of becoming
dress. There was his fair companion, with the flush of
exercise in her cheek; her veil flowing out upon the
wind; her hair slightly disengaged; her white forehead
looking as unapproachable as one of the cliffs that hang
over the sea in the British Channel; and her eyes, with a
liquid lustre floating through them, like that which might
roll its tide of light about in the fabled caves of the sea.
Just now, as gazing more thoughtfully than usual, or,
rather, more silently (for she always had thought enough)
on the deep, she sat with lovely ease and grace, upon her
horse, he might have felt as if a very special moment had
come. There she was, all relieved against the sheer
sky; and her lips, that had said so many witty and pretty
things, silent.

“Miss Dare,” he said, seizing the occasion.

“Beautiful!” said she, finishing with her landscape;
and then, as she turned to him, “Why, what solemn exordium
is that, Mr. Naughton? Are you going to decline
going any further? Let's both get off and walk down
this hill, and take a new start down there at the turn of
the road. Shall we?”

Mr. Naughton's mind was surrounded and hindered
by the building-materials, out of which he was putting
together that slowest and hardest of constructions which
men make of words with very little cement, and he could
not, therefore, instantly get out of them; accordingly,
though this proposal was a welcome one, as walking down
the hill together would give him so much more of her
society, yet she had dismounted, easily, before he was
ready to ask for her horse's bridle-rein. He was not
long, however, for his distance to the ground was very
moderate, and his heart was vigorous.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“Don't you recollect the dog in the fable,” she asked,
“that had a piece of meat, but lost it, jumping for
another?”

The gentleman had in his mind something a great deal
more appropriate to the present occasion than that fable,
(of which he did not see the exact reference, at such a
moment;) he had what must be said, or the time for it
would have gone by. It was a quotation; and as he
went down, leading her horse, he got it forth.

“Ah! Miss Fanny, do you remember those lines of
Burns: `We've climbed life's hill together?'”

“Not quite that; but a good deal like it; `thegither'
is the pretty Scottish;—but do please attend to my fable,
Mr. Magistrate, if you expect us to go down this hill,
thegither; look to your Arabian courser, or you'll lose
him.”

Now, though it will never do to let one's self get into a
ludicrous or awkward position in the eyes of a lady
whom he values, yet there are different ways of escaping
that ill-luck; sometimes by overbearing and putting down
circumstances; sometimes by giving way to and following
them; sometimes by taking dexterous advantage of them
and turning them to account. Mr. Naughton's wit was in
a sharpened state; he saw at once that he might just as
well cast off his quotation and abandon it to the waters
of oblivion; as to his horse, the creature wouldn't go,
with all the appliances that he could bring to bear upon
him, and could be recovered in half a minute.

“You'd better leave me Brutus,” said Miss Dare, as
the gentleman turned up the hill, holding her horse's
rein; “I'll give him back to you, when you've got Fitz-Simmons.”
“Very good;” answered Mr. Naughton with
a few hasty steps getting up with the pony. The little

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

beast was cropping such grass as the top of that picturesque
hill sustained. He did not look round, or take
his teeth off his food, but he quietly turned towards his
late rider a part of his body which wore no bridle, and
was unoccupied in eating.

Grecians and Romans often made great work of it
when they fought, with their wives, and mothers, and
beloved maidens looking on; but here was a fortress to
be charged that could turn faster and better than a
windmill, and bring a pair of ugly heels to the defence.

“He'll stand on his dignity now, after all that's been
said and done to him, like the boy in Wednesbury church,
that stopped the bellows, to show what part in the music
he played,” said the maiden, spectator of the contest of
agility and skill, then and there going on.

“Woa!” cried Mr. Naughton, in a soothing and conciliatory
tone, perfectly fair in war, and trying to get up
beside the pony; but as the moon turns one face to the
earth continually, and not another, so Jemmy Fitz Simmons's
little horse seemed to follow the same laws of
gravitation, offering always to the nobler animal the self-same
part.

Mr. Naughton strove to settle this method of argument
by a hearty thwack, which was very fairly administered.
This manœuvre, like a shake of a kaleidoscope, brought
about a new disposition of the pieces making our figure:
the horse, snatching up his head, whirled round on his
hind feet and began to go—not as might have been expected
of a shrewd little fellow, that had often been
through the same simple process of reasoning upon that
point, towards home—in which direction grass was just as
cheap and good at the wayside, and every step was away
from a journey,—but down hill, though keeping the side

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

near the garden-rod fence. Mr. Naughton, with dignity,
kept the road a little behind.

When the beast reached, as he soon did, a place where
the road, being cut down, left himself on the top of a
bank, he then turned round abruptly, and got himself
beyond his pursuer in the other direction.

Any one who has been through this process of catching
a slow-footed horse, with predilections for pasture, can
fancy the further progress of the pursuer and pursued.
The pony enacted to the best of his ability the part of
the pretty little butterfly, leading on and eluding the boy;
but on the other side of the hill from Miss Dare, several
circumstances turned to the help of Mr. Naughton; he
had left his dignity behind, within the young lady's sight,
and, moreover, the road backward lay through the flakes,
on which the women were already turning and spreading
the fish and while their being there took some nimbleness
from his limbs, it also secured as many feet and
hands as were needed for his purpose. The pony was
at length caught on the beach, under a flake, with his
face magnanimously towards the deep, and his left ankle
hobbled with his bridle-rein, which he either could not or
would not break. So he was recovered; but what time
and possible opportunities had been lost! Mr. Naughton
broke his substantial stick, not as an official breaks his
staff of office, having no farther use for it, but in actual
discharge of authority upon the offender.

Miss Dare was not where he had left her: having
laughed heartily at the beginning and first steps of the
chase, she had gently descended the hill; had leisurely
mounted at a rock by the roadside, and was waiting at
the little bridge (or perhaps it was a ford then) before
you get to the long hill, down which comes now a later

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

way, and a less steep one, than that which alone crossed
it in that day.

The view is a very fair one as you get to the highest
level between Castle-Bay and Bay-Harbor. Upon the
left, in the direction of the Barrens, the eye catches the
sheen of more than one inland lake, and on the right
hand and before you lies large and grand the Bay, with
lightly-wooded ups and downs between—sometimes abrupt
contrasts of height and hollow,—which are very
picturesque.

The air on this bright day was clear and exhilarating,
and Miss Dare and her horse alike found it difficult to
accommodate themselves to the tardy pace of “Fitz,” as
Mr. Naughton's courser was by this time called. The
gallant gentleman who bestrode this lagging steed, felt
the awkwardness of his position, but could not make it
any better. After a violent exertion of one arm and hand,
and both legs and feet, to which the pony was an unwilling
party, the effect produced was much as if he had
been working a rude electrical machine; a nervous force
was generated, which spent itself in three and a half
spasmodic, cantering steps of the quadruped. This display
of scientific manipulation, the horseman hesitated to
exhibit before the unappreciative inhabitants of certain
dwellings, that began to appear in the neighborhood of
the Riverhead of Bay-Harbor, and still more in presence
of the more frequent houses that fronted the road from
that place onward, and therefore the latter half of the
way from Castle-Bay was traversed with more leisurely
dignity than the former.

“You left off at `climbed life's hill thegither,'” said
Miss Dare, prompting her companion in his unfinished
part.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

“Ah! yes, and I was going—if I hadn't”—

—“`been interrupted,'” she supplied, “to the Roman
Catholic Mission at Bay-Harbor.”

Even in the midst of an apparent preoccupation of
mind, Mr. Naughton was astonished.

“Yes, and on your business too. You remember how
Deborah took Barak, son of Abinoam, with her, and how
Sisera was delivered `into the hand of a woman?'”

Whether by the suggestion of the last five words, or,
however prompted, Mr. Naughton's interest even in the
strange object of Miss Dare's visit to Bay-Harbor, was
diverted to an object of his own.

There was one occult part of that Bay-Harbor road,
with a bank to the left, and a fence and some firs to the
right, a bend in front and a descent behind, where Mr.
Naughton began to check his steed with the voice, and
the steed began to stop.

“Why, what has happened to Fitz-Araby now, Mr.
Magistrate?” inquired Miss Dare, reining up and turning
her horse about; “has he dropped one of his legs, at
last, in practising that very skilful pace?”

Mr. Naughton answered only indirectly, by repeating
his request to his pony, soothingly,—

“Wo-o! wo-o! wo—o!” and stimulating him with his
armed heels, looking, moreover, down towards the pony's
left forefoot, assiduously.

In addition to the dilated monosyllable which had
been hitherto applied to Fitz and counteracted by the
spurs, the horseman must have drawn upon the bridle,
for before coming up with the larger beast, the lesser
stood still. The spurs were still actively employed, but
with the rein exerted against them were inefficient to
produce motion, and rather fastened the feet with intense

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

tenacity to the ground. Miss Dare witnessed every thing
with a smile. Mr. Naughton's mind was not at all fettered
and kept down to the circumstances by which it
was temporarily surrounded, for he found his voice and
spoke out of the midst of them, without any reference to
Fitz, or rein, or spur.

“Oh!” said he, “if I could dare to hope that you
would be persuaded to make the journey of life with me,
Miss Dare”—

“Oh, no, Mr. Naughton, of course not,” she said;
“shall we go on to Bay-Harbor? We shall be companions
so far, and back, if you please.”

He loosed his tightened rein, applied, sadly, his stick
and spurs, and in sadness which he could not hide, went
forward. The answer was perhaps just the one best
adapted to his case; but it did not take its specific effect
immediately.

Father Terence was at home, and kind and courteous
as usual. Miss Dare told him directly, that she wished
his permission to ask a question at the Nunnery about
the missing girl; and he wrote a note,—taking his time
to it,—in which, as she requested,—he introduced her,
without mentioning the object of her visit. He undertook
the entertainment of Mr. Naughton, who was very
grave and agitated, and whom, therefore, the kind-hearted
man mistook for the father of the maiden, and tried to
occupy about other things.

When Miss Dare came back from her interview with
the nun, she found Father Terence showing Mr. Naughton
as heartily and hospitably over “the grounds,” as if
there were a thousand acres of them, all waving with
grain or larger growth, or carpeted with green herbs.

There was, indeed, a potato-garden, in dimensions

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

about forty feet by sixty, and as stony almost as a macadamized
road, and a little patch of potato-onions, of which
the worthy Priest was rather proud; there was a pigsty
grunting, and squelching, and squeeling, with pigs of
every size; and there were flocks of geese, and turkeys,
and ducks, and hens, and chickens, which certainly gave
a very cheerful and comfortable look to the premises, and
warranted the proprietor's eloquence, which the young
lady overheard as she drew near.

Father Terence, having learned, in answer to his question,
that she had not found the missing girl, and had
been informed that she was not with the nuns, met the
information with a very emphatic

“How would they have her then? or would any
Christians act that way?”

Miss Dare did not repeat to the Priest what she had
said to the nun, and the kind-hearted man went on to say
that he was glad she had come straight down and satisfied
herself, for “people often took up notions that were
not the thing at all, and Catholics were not all that
bad that some Protestants thought them;” an assertion
which, nobody who knew or even saw the speaker, would
think of doubting. Miss Dare assented to it, cordially;
Mr. Naughton, (who was very grave and silent,) with
less animation than might have been expected.

The young lady was anxious to get away, and the old
man, with a courtesy that was well-becoming to his years
and character, escorted his guests towards the gate.

“I guess 'f any b'dy was goin' t' cut 'p a caper o' that
sort, he'd leave Father O'Toole out,” said a voice behind
them, easily recognized by any one who had heard it before.
Mr. Naughton had heard it before; and his gravity
became rather grim, as he walked on regardless. Miss

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Dare turned round, but no speaker was in sight, though
the top of a hat was to be seen behind the fence, as if
the occupier were sitting there, much at home.

“It's a merchant from Amerikya that's inquiring into
the Catholic faith,” said Father Terence, by way of explanation.

“Wall, 'm beginnin' to see through it, now, I b'lieve,”
said the mercantile scholar from over the sea, whose ears
seemed to be good.

“Ye'll think better o' the Catholics after finding out
this mistake,” the Priest said, as he saw his visitors off.

Fitz-Simmons's pony might have been expected to go
home at a much better rate than that which he had
maintained during the ride to Bay-Harbor; but as if to
convince his rider that it was not mere attachment to
home that possessed his legs, he paced the street of the
town much as he had paced it an hour ago. The magistrate,
however, was another man; his stick was more
effective; his spurs struck more sharply; and as Miss
Dare, occupied with her thoughts, kept a very moderate
gait, the young lady and her escort were not far asunder.

She tried to draw out her companion, as they rode
along, but he was moody; and conversation was very unequally
carried on. She dismissed him at her uncle's
gate; and,—when he was out of sight,—went down to
the Minister's; but the Minister was not at home:—

-- 020 --

p638-349 CHAPTER XXXII. ACROSS THE BARRENS.

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

FOR, on the day before, intelligence had come to
him, and this day, with Gilpin and Billy Bow,
and Jesse in his company, (the latter leaving Isaac
Maffen in charge of the funeral arrangements,) the Minister
had followed its leading. His dog, like Tobit's, followed
him.

It was an unsubstantial and broken story: that a man,
going across the Barrens to Trinity Bay on the evening
of Lucy's disappearance, had seen a young woman in
white clothes at about a quarter of a mile's distance before
him, going towards New-Harbor; and, on the evening
of the next day, she, or a like person, had been seen
at the Cove near New-Harbor.

This story did not agree with received theory; nor
was it easily reconciled with known facts; but perhaps it
could be reconciled with both theory and facts; and it
was worth following.

The little nets that spiders spread were bright with
dew, and so were the leaves of the sheep's laurel and other
shrubs, and all the air was clear as air could be. It was
not yet the time for sunrise, and our party left the sun to
rise behind them, as they set forth eagerly from the place
of meeting, which was at Dick McFinn's, where the road

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

through the woods and across the Barrens leaves Castle-Bay
for New-Harbor.

McFinn “had heard nothing,” he said, “but a small
sketch, just, that was passed about from wan to another,
in a manner, all round the Bay; he could not say was it
true or no.”

Just as they were leaving the place to follow the crossroad
to the Barrens, Gilpin, whose eye was very quick,
and never idle, called the Minister's attention to the road
over which they had lately come.

“There's that noo priest, Father Ignatius, as they calls
un,” said he. “There's something wrong with un.”

Mr. Wellon looked towards the Priest, who seemed to
be walking slowly and thoughtfully; but who was so
far off as to make it impossible to detect the expression
of his face.

“This young Mr. Urston,” continued Gilpin, “says
there's a quarrel between Father Nicholas (they calls un)
and this priest. Father Debree charges un wi' carrying
off Skipper George's daughter, he thinks; and he says
they weren't too good friends before.—I thinks he's too enlightened
for 'em, or he wouldn't trouble himself about it.”

“He might not approve of man-stealing, even if he
believed all their doctrines,” said Mr. Wellon, smiling,
and setting forward.

“The old priest mayn't; but there isn't many like
him.—Do you think this Father Debree used to be a
Protestant, sir?”

“He may have been,” said the Minister; “I don't
know.”

“So they says; and his father used to be a high man
in St. John's. He hasn't met the lady, Mrs. Berry,
since, from what I hears.”

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

“You keep a pretty sharp look-out for your neighbors'
doings,” said Mr. Wellon.

“I've got into the way of it, I suppose; but he might
do her a good turn now, relation, or no relation. You
heard these stories they got up about her, sir?”

“No; I know only what her letters from England say
of her, and what she has told me herself. If you hear
any thing against Mrs. Barrè, of any sort, you may contradict
it on my authority; she's a lady of the very highest
character.”

“Nobody 'll believe it except the Romans, sir; and
there's just where he ought to stop it, and might, if he
would. We can kill it among Protestants fast enough.”

—There is no house, unless of beasts or birds, between
McFinn's and the other side.

So up the hill and through the woods,—where the
trees of twenty or thirty feet in height look prematurely
old with the long moss clinging to them,—our party
went, at a strong, steady pace, and speculating among
themselves, from time to time, of the lost maiden's fate.

Occasionally a bird started, before or beside them, and,
once or twice, Jesse, who bore, beside his parcel containing
food, a huge king's-arm, fired off,—gravely and
sadly,—his cumbrous piece in the direction of the little
fugitives, with no result unless to inspire confidence in
the feathered inhabitants of the woods that weapons of
that sort were rather used for pleasure than to do mischief
with; and to give the marksman himself occasion to
philosophize on “the toughness they birds got with livun
wild,” as if they had received the whole charge of shot
unharmed.

It is about six miles through these woods before getting
to the wilderness, between them and those upon the

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

other side, bordering Trinity Bay. The wind was going
upon its errand, in the same direction with themselves;
it may have heard, somewhere, of Lucy; it may, somewhere,
have taken in words of her own; it may, somewhere,
have passed in its flight over the silent remains
of her young beauty; but this wind goes on its own errand,
and leaves them to their slow and toilsome search.

There was a feeling among the Newfoundlanders in
Mr. Wellon's company, that, in a matter of this kind, the
dog had instinct better than human sense; and so, whenever,
with his nose to the earth, he left them for the
woods at either side of the way, they watched his motions;
and when he went a little farther in than usual, and was
longer absent, they followed (one or other of them) to
know what kept him. This feeling was most strong in
Jesse, but was shared by Billy Bow; and Mr. Gilpin,
smith and constable, was not free from it.

The Minister often turned upon his heel and lingered,
swinging his stick over in his hand, or seating himself
upon a stone by the wayside until they came up with him.
He reminded and explained to them, that, though they
must keep a good look-out, still they had not yet got to
the starting-point of their real work; for they had nothing
to go upon until they got over to the other side. The
dog himself quietly abandoned these excursions soon,—
very much as if he saw that he had unintentionally occasioned
loss of time by them,—and, as long as the way
was comparatively good, kept himself in front; and when
it grew harder, fell behind and brought up the rear.

As they came out of the woods, down upon the first
level of the Barrens, and saw beyond the little clump of
trees that has advanced and gained a footing in the waste,
the sun was high enough to bring the whole scene out in

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

all its wild and dreary sublimity. [We shall have to do
with it again before our tale is out.]

There is a pretty little grassy valley just adjoining the
boundary of this savage wilderness, in which are yellow
lilies, irises, red roses, and altogether such a gathering of
wild flowers as, in the contrast with the neighboring desolation,
or even with the prevailing character of the land
elsewhere, gives the place the look of cultivation. If they
can only find something as bright to cheer them in their
wide waste of fears!

At the first brook within the Barrens, and before you
reach the outgrowing woods, they halted for their breakfast.
Not far off to the right there is a little lake from
which the streamlet flows; the edge of this small sheet of
water is white as snow with its natural bordering of
stones, and over it are wheeling in the air and crying,
like a woman or a child, gray or dark-white gulls and
loos,* incessantly. Their cry seemed ominous.

The path beyond, reaching the little knoll of trees in
half a mile or so, is already between bushes and dwarf
trees, and rounded rocks or boulders, over and among
which grows a stiff, strong moss. Berries are frequent
everywhere; but desolate, and more desolate, and most
desolate, is the whole view out toward the horizon. Northward
and southward from you, as you enter on the waste
beyond the wooded knoll, until the sight is bounded by
the far-off, many-colored hills, is a stretch of land scarce
passable; and for one who should get astray from the
accustomed path, a trackless, hopeless desert.

Those hills, unknown to man, (as all the waste between
is quite untrodden,) have a mysterious look; but where
is any promise, north or south, of safety to a hapless

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

wanderer outside of the line of bare guide-poles that
mark this path? or where is hope of finding his dead
body?

About mid-way, they met a man coming from the other
side over to Conception Bay, and as he had some slight
acquaintance with our smith, the two fell easily into conversation.
This man had heard of the lost girl, and of
the person seen upon the other side; and he had heard
what they had not yet heard, that, at this very moment,
a sick girl, answering to their description, was lying in a
house over at the Cove,—two miles or so from New-Harbor.
He thought her friends knew of it, but something
hindered them from coming over.

“That's a droll story,” said Gilpin, as he turned away
from his Trinity-Bay acquaintance. “I don't think it
would be long that we'd have sat still, thinking about it,
after we'd heard of it. Once, would have been enough,
I think.”

Little likelihood as there seemed in the story, the Minister
was not inclined to dismiss it summarily; he thought
it possible that it had been taken for granted, as it often
is in sickness, that intelligence had been carried, or had
found its way to those who ought to know. He said “it
was not very likely, but it was possible, and that was a
good deal.”

Jesse seized on the story instantly, as one which gratified
the appetite for something rather marvellous, and
therefore seemed to him more probable than any simpler
and more common-place solution of a strange and mysterious
affair. Will Frank said, “there had bin amany
strange things in this world; it was a strange thing that
Lucy was not to be heard or sid, all of a sudden; and
another strange thing, like what the Trinity-B'y-man

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

had just atold, might be true, too. He couldn' take it
upon himself to say it wasn', surely.” The constable
thought “there was a better road leading to where she
was than any in the Barrens;” but all went forward
faster than before, to be resolved about this story.

They reach the woods upon the other side, toil through
them, and come out upon the pretty shore and water of
New-Harbor. A schooner was lying near a stage in
front of Mr. Oldhame's premises, to the right; and there
was a vessel of some size upon the ways, nearly ready
for launching. From this last, the sound of caulkers'
hammers, though not so fast and frequent as in some
countries, came frequent; and towards that point, our
party turned their steps.

They found the merchant overseeing operations at the
new schooner, and ready to enter into their business,
but unable to give any information. He said that he
had not been able to hear any thing at all definite; that,
certainly, a person might go through a place, and there
might be no more trace left of him than of the way of a
bird through the air, as the Bible said; but as to proof
that could be depended upon, of any one's having seen
any such girl as was described, he did not believe there
was any.

The latest information which they had received,—that
which had met them, namely, in the way,—had but discouraging
reception here: Mr. Oldhame said that he had
daily communication with the Cove, and many times a
day; and, if there had really been any such person lying
sick there, he must have heard of it. However, to make
all sure, it was only necessary to ask among half a dozen
men, from that place, who were at work upon the
schooner.

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

These men, alas, knew only of old Mrs. Ayles, who
had been bed-ridden for three years, that could be called
sick, among their neighbors; they had heard that a girl
from Conception Bay had been sick in New-Harbor, and
that her friends had come and got her home.

So, among them all, then, this down of fleeting, unsubstantial
hope was blown from one to another, and seemed
scarce worth the following. Vain chase!

If it could have been narrowed down to this spot, and
the roads or paths that lead from it, there would have
been some end toward which to work, and limits to their
labor; but if there should be nothing to connect the missing
one with this place, then the whole waste, a little way
from them, or, rather, the whole world, was open again;
and the world is wide.

The merchant offered, heartily, to go about with them
and make inquiries; and so he did. They went about in
vain. They stood on the ground of the little mist, that, at
first, and afar, had something the look of substance. If
there were any thing in it, at least they could not find it.

About four o'clock in the afternoon, after refreshment
at the hospitable Mr. Oldhame's, they started to go home;
and as they trode, again, the same road through the
woods, toward the wide, weary Barrens, the way seemed
wearier than before.

Mr. Wellon, who followed, was going thoughtfully up
the side of the first “gulch,” when he was suddenly overtaken
and addressed by a man, whom, on turning round,
he saw to be Ladford.

“Why! what brings you over here?” asked the Minister.

“Same that drives a good many away from home:—
fear!” said the former smuggler. “It wouldn't do for

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

me to come before the Justice, right or wrong.—It'll
blow past in a day or two.—But, Mr. Wellon, I KNOW
where Skipper George's daughter is! I thought it might
be: now, I KNOW it.—I must tell it fast.—O' Monday
night, between nine and ten, by the moon, I was over
beyond the priests' place, there, at Bay-Harbor, looking
at the back of that building they say is a nunnery.
There was a light burning in one particular room, with
just a white curtain down against the window. I was
just thinking: `there are no gratings on the window;
but it seems to me, if I could only once see into that
room, I should see where Lucy Barbury was kept.'
Exactly at that very word, as the thought came into my
mind, there was a sort of stir in the room, and the light
veered, and there was a shadow on the curtain. I could
see more than one woman,—in their nun's dress, I suppose
it was;—and then there was a picture painted on
that curtain, as clear as the lines of a cliff in the lightning:
there was a woman this side and t'other, and in the middle
was Lucy Barbury,
just as plain as that fir-tree.”

“What! Are you sure of your senses?”

“They've had thirty-six years of pretty good practice,”
said the smuggler.—“No, sir; there's no mistake: I see
a thing, when I see it. It was as if they'd taken her out
of bed, and had her in their arms; and there was her
face—just the side of it—and the bend of her neck, and
her lips open, as I've seen her for hours and hours, take
it altogether, when I've sat and heard her read. The
back of the house, and where I was, was pitch-dark; for
the moon was afront, scarce rising; it couldn't have been
plainer, and I wasn't a stone's throw off. It didn't last
half a minute, perhaps, but it lasted long enough; and
then I was startled, and came away. I've never told

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

a living soul,—not the men that were with me that
night.”

“That's a wonderful story!” answered the Minister,
“but it confirms the suspicion.” So saying, he turned
round in the direction of Bay-Harbor, while he was
silently thinking. Then turning to Ladford, with the
look of thought still upon his face, he asked, “What night
was that?”

“Monday night, sir. I tried to see you that night, and
again yesterday morning, and to-day I sent a letter.”

“I'm glad no one knows it,” said Mr. Wellon; “we
must work silently, and when we're ready, finish suddenly.”

“My secrets are pretty safe with me,” said the poor
smuggler, smiling sadly; “if I wanted to tell them, I
couldn't.”

“It will be time enough for this, when we must have
evidence,” said the clergyman.

“How far do you think my story would go?” asked
Ladford.

“I think it must be good in law. You can swear to
it?”

“Ay, sir: but my story?” asked Ladford again, with
a long emphasis on the possessive pronoun. “Where am
I to swear? What court could I testify in? or what
magistrate could I go before, to make my affidavit?”

“The question of your credibility—”

“No, sir; no question of my credibility. Let me come
near a court of justice, or even let it be known that I
could testify, and there'll be some one to get a noose
round my neck, that I can't slip. I ought to be gone,
now, Mr. Wellon; Gilpin would have to take me.”

“We must take care of that,” said Mr. Wellon. “I
won't bring you into danger.”

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

“If I could save a life that's worth so much more than
mine—and George Barbury's daughter,”—the smuggler
answered; “if it was even by dangling in the air, like a
reef-point;—but I wouldn't throw away life for nothing,
and least of all, just when I've set about using it to some
good.”

There was nothing base in the poor man's look, as Mr.
Wellon now saw him; but to the Minister's eye, there
stood within that worthless raiment, and in the subject of
that sad history, one for whom the world would be no
equal ransom, and about whom, even now, there was
melodious, joyful converse in the streets of that city,
where “there is joy over one sinner that repenteth.”

Neither the constable nor any of the party turned
back; and Mr. Wellon finished his short communication
with Ladford, uninterrupted. It was not until they got
near the knoll towards the other side of the Barrens, that
he communicated to Gilpin the information he had received.
Skipper Charlie expressed no surprise at hearing
of Ladford's whereabouts, but said of his news,—

“Well, he's been away for some good; that puts us on
the old track again, sir.”

eaf638n1

* So called because they cry “Loo! Loo!”

-- 031 --

p638-360 CHAPTER XXXIII. MISS FANNY DARE REPORTS.

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

THE next morning, Miss. Dare came out from
Mrs. Barrè's to the road, as the Minister was
passing by; and, having saluted him, said, with
a gay manner, which seemed to cost some effort,—

“What do you think of private theatricals, for a Christian
woman, Mr. Wellon? and of my playing magistrate,
as Portia played judge?”

Mr. Wellon was a minister, and stout enough to stand
the shock of a woman's prettiness,—(and more than ever
lovely was Miss Dare that day, for she had a tinge of
color in her cheeks, and, in drawing her slight kerchief
from her head, had disengaged some little locks of hair
that did not know what to do with themselves;)—Mr.
Wellon wore a little more gravity than usual, perhaps.

“I'm too dull to read your riddle,” said he; “will you
interpret?”

“I will;—but first let me ask: Will you tell me,—how
stands the case of our little Lucy, now? Do tell me if
any thing is found out?”

“Not much,” said the Minister; “we only hope she's
not dead; and have some suspicions of which way she
went.”

“Ah!” she answered, in much the same tone as before,
though, in the mean time, her interest about Skipper

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

George's daughter had, evidently, been most eager.
“You're not quite ready to trust a woman; well, I'll tell
you the result of my doings: I've entered the Convent
at Bay-Harbor, under the protection of our Worshipful
Stipendiary, who has such `Catholic' propensities!”

The Minister was mystified.

—“That is, we have been down there in search of
some trace of Lucy.”

“Mr. Naughton and you?” exclaimed the Minister in
astonishment.

“Yes; just Mr. Naughton and I; only,—if I may take
that liberty with the rules,—I ought to say `I and Mr.
Naughton;' for, as I said, I was the magistrate, and he
only what the Germans call the `doppel-geher'
the figure of the magistrate, at my side. I said and did.”

“The Minister looked quite curious. “Perhaps we'd
better go inside,” said he.

“We'll go just off the road, here, if you please,” said
she, “and you shall sit upon that rock, and I'll stand before
you, as good young people ought to stand before the
Minister.”

Mr. Wellon, smiling, was persuaded to her arrangement;
and when this disposition was accomplished, she
went on:—

“I got a note from the old priest, Father Terence, who
is a kind old man, and saw the chief of the Sisters, and
asked her, point-blank,—while she was expecting me to
propose to take the veil,—whether Lucy Barbury was
there.”

(The Minister was hearing, attentively.)

“Poor thing! she couldn't help being a woman, if she
was a nun, and she couldn't keep her blood down; and
so she stammered `No!'”

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

“Did she?” asked the Minister.

“Yes; and I think, honestly and truly; and I'll tell
you why I think so. I asked her, next, if Lucy had
been there; and that time she didn't answer at all; and
when she recovered herself, referred me to Father
Nicholas for information.”

“Did you see him?”

“Oh dear! no. I thought I could do without him;
so, then, I and my double came away, leaving Father
O'Toole to the society of a convert of his, whose voice
came over the fence like a breath from the shores of the
Great Republic. So, there is the report of my womanwork!
Can you make any thing of it?”

The Minister sate, thoughtful.

“I hope I haven't done any harm,” said she, at length,
after waiting, in vain, for him to speak.

“Excuse me,” said he; “I had lost myself;—Oh!
yes, we can use it;—but,” he added, “it's a dark thing,
and we have to go very carefully, and, as you say,” he
added, smiling, “wisely.—The Priest knows, of course;
and Mr. Naughton?”

“The Priest knows that I did not find her, and rejoiced
that I was `satisfied,' as he supposed I was.”

“And Mr. Naughton?”

“He only knows what the Priest knows; perhaps not
that; for his mind seemed to be otherwise occupied while
Father Terence and I were talking; and, all the way
home, he never referred to it.”

That little rogue, Fanny Dare! talking so coolly of
Mr. Naughton's mind being occupied; and how does she
suppose it was occupied?

“That's good!” exclaimed the Minister. “He needn't
know it, yet.”

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

“No, poor man! He knows nothing about it,” said
Fanny Dare.

The Minister smiled; “You say `poor man!' Is that
the expression of a woman's sympathy because there is
one point in which his curiosity hasn't been indulged?”

Fanny Dare slightly blushed—(she never had much
color;)—she blushed a little, and smiled too. That was a
little breaking-out of the woman, perhaps; but perhaps it
was at some other thought associated with her equestrian
companion than a thought of his ungratified curiosity.

“He doesn't know that I was really usurping his office.
What will Justice say, if it gets the bandage off and sees
what I've been doing!—But would you rather have a
little woman in possession of that information?”

“Yes; since it's happened so:—”

“There's a man's qualification,” interrupted she; and
then, suddenly putting off her gay manner, said, “but are
you willing to trust me a little farther, and tell me
whether you think, as I did, that they've had her there,
and have got her away?”

“I'm sure I'll trust you, if you'll please to count it a
trust, and not speak of it; I do think she has been there.
It's a sad mystery; but you may be sure that, with
God's leave, we shall follow up, to the uttermost, every
clue.”

“And may God bring her back as she went!” said
Fanny.

A figure appeared at a distance, upon the road, in the
direction of Marchants' Cove.

“There comes Mr. Naughton, just as we were speaking
of him,” said Fanny, preparing to go, by throwing her
little kerchief over her head:—“but I mustn't forget Mrs.
Barrè, Mr. Wellon,” she said, lingering, “do see her;

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

I'm sure she'll be glad of it, though she can't open her
heart to the bottom.”

“I saw her the other day,” he answered, rising, “and
will soon, again, although the press of this other sad
business pushes me off from almost every thing else.
How strong she seems!”

“But she's going through a great struggle,” said Miss
Dare.

The Minister went on his way down the harbor, and
the young lady back to Mrs. Barrè's.

Mr. Wellon and the Magistrate, meeting half-way, exchanged
a few words with one another, and then Mr.
Naughton came on, while the Minister continued on his
way. A sound of steps drew near, as of an approaching
magistrate.

Presently, from among the shrubbery and creepers,
Miss Dare's voice came in song; the air was much like
that of “Saw ye Johnnie comin'?” adapted freely, and
the words of her song were these:—



There goes Love! Now cut him clear,—
A weight about his neck—!
If he linger longer here,
Our ship will be a wreck.
Overboard! Overboard!
Down let him go!
In the Deep he may sleep,
Where the corals grow.
He said he'd woo the gentle Breeze,—
A bright tear in her eye;—
But she was false, or hard to please,
Or he has told a lie.
Overboard! Overboard!
Down in the sea
He may find a truer mind,
Where the mermaids be.

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]



He sang us many a merry song,
While the breeze was kind;
But he has been lamenting long
The falseness of the Wind.
Overboard! Overboard!
Under the Wave
Let him sing, where smooth shells ring,
In the Ocean's cave.
He may struggle; he may weep;
We'll be stern and cold;
He will find, within the Deep,
More tears than can be told.
Overboard! Overboard!
We will float on:
We shall find a truer Wind
Now that he is gone.”

The melody of that voice of hers was so sweet that it
did seem as if the air would keep it up, and not lose it.

Mr. Naughton may have turned himself about; certainly
he did not go by, up the road, that day.

-- 037 --

p638-366 CHAPTER XXXIV. HIGH MASS, WHOSE “INTENTION” WAS FOR MR. BANGS, AND A SERMON.

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

MR. BANGS remained at (and about) the Mission
premises at Bay-Harbor. So fast had the
convert advanced in his zeal (perhaps not yet
in knowledge, which time would assure) that he had
really never yet been present in a Roman Catholic
Church, in the time of worship, except on one occasion,
in the Cathedral of the Holy Cross, “down in Fed'ral
Street, 'n Boston, 'n' then he on'y had a chance to see
some holy characters,—Bishops and so on, he supposed,
with queer-lookin' caps on their heads,—may've ben
pooty enough when they used to be the fashion—and
crosses down their backs, and diff'rent colored clo'es on;—
he couldn't git into a pew, for they were all chock-full
of Irish pad—native Americans,—with pad-locks on the
doors; and he had to come out b'fore meetin' was over.”
Mr. Bangs was, in short, “as fresh as a pun'kin 'th the
rind on, day b'fore Thanksgiving,” as he himself told
Father Terence.

The reverend man, as we have intimated, felt a little
awkward, sometimes, in dealing with his novel subject.
The way of thinking, style of expression, temperament,
of the American, were all strange to him, and he did not

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

quite know how to manage with a scholar of the sort.
The very ease with which the sacred work went on occasionally
perplexed him. Mr. Bangs described his progress
as that of “a full team an' a horse to let;” and in
different words, changing the figure, (for Mr. Bangs,
though not as witty as Sheridan, perhaps, had his way of
getting up beforehand little variations of the same saying
or sentiment;) and he gave his excellent preceptor in
holy things to understand that he “wanted to git right
through, 's quick 's wus consistent.”

We say that he kept about Bay-Harbor; for he did
not, by any means, confine himself to the place of edification,
but did “a little mite 'n the way o' huntin' up
business,” (especially among Father Terence's co-religionists,)
for the purpose, as he said, of “keepin' up the circulation.”
He made excursions, therefore, far and near,
returning, at intervals, to tilt his chair and talk with the
reverend converter.

Father O'Toole had no thought of losing his hopeful
pupil by throwing obstructions in his way to the truth,
which might dishearten so brisk a man; and he only
wished to do all things with that sober solemnity that
suited his own feelings and the dignity of his character.

On the great occasion of public worship, which, as we
have said, Father O'Toole had in prospect for the special
benefit of Mr. Bangs, he spared no effort to have things
as they ought to be. To be sure, he could not muster so
strong a body of clergy as he would have liked, (for Father
Nicholas had an engagement, and was out of the
way; and none of the clergy from other stations happened
to be in Bay-Harbor, as they sometimes were, and
he could not well ask any one to come for the day,) but
he made a good show of force notwithstanding. He

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

managed to have his sacristan, an acolyte, a couple of boys,
and—a Master of Ceremonies; and all in costume. This
latter, it must be confessed, was not a clergyman, as, according
to rule, he should be; but he wore a surplice, and
that is a good deal. The Master of Ceremonies,—where
there are a dozen clergy or so, apt to forget some of the
minute details of their performance,—is to know every
thing and remember every thing, and be on the alert for
every thing: when to bow, when to bend the knee, when
to take the censer from the bearer, and give it to the celebrant
and back again; when the deacon is to go to the
priest's left hand, and when he is to station himself behind
him; to take the pax from the subdeacon, and to give it
to somebody else; when the sacred ministers change
places, and when they take off their caps, and when they
put them on again; when the deacon doffs the folded
vestment and dons the stole, and when he puts off the
stole again and puts on the folded chasuble, and so forth;
in short, where everybody is to go, stand, kneel, speak,
be still, and twenty things beside, ingeniously contrived
to give everybody something to do, and that something
different from what his neighbor is engaged with.

Father O'Toole might have got along very well without
such an official, and indeed, except that he was determined
to go beyond himself, would not have thought of
introducing one, any more than of inviting a cardinal over
the water to help him; however, he had one for this occasion,
and drilled him to the best of his ability, beforehand.
He gave the important functionary, also, a small paper to
keep about him, on which the priest himself had written,
in printing letters, some chief and principal directions
and hints, for the information that he was to impart, and
the signs that he was to make to himself, the Very Reverend
Celebrant.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

Supported by these accessory and inferior ministers,
the worthy Priest came, very red and dignified, out of the
sacristy, and proceeded to the choir, in orderly array, the
organ (a hand-organ, left on trial in the place, with a
view to its purchase) playing Handel's “Tantum, ergo.”
It was sometimes said of Father Terence, “that when he
got his great looks on, the Governor reviewing the
troops was a fool to um;” this day some thought that he
outdid his Excellency and himself put together. He
took the Holy Water at the sacristy door with less of
honest “recollection” than was customary with him, and
he put on his cap again, after that important ceremony,
to march to the altar at the head of his troops, with the
decided gesture of a Lieutenant-General or Field Marshal—
I mean such an one as wears the uniform or bears
the baton only in peaceful fields of trainings and evolution,
and is competent to visit the Greenwich Pensioners
or review the Honorable Artillery Company of London.
So did Father O'Toole, on this great day, in the eyes of
Mr. Bangs, who was favored with a most advantageous
place for witnessing every thing.

The good priest went down, at the lowest step of the
altar, with his white-robed flock of attendants about him,
in successive alightings, like sea-gulls round one of our
ponds in the Barrens. He went through his crossing and
his confiteor and absolution as usual, except that, with the
honest solemnity that he commonly carried into the confession
of his sins and other solemn acts of worship, was
mingled to-day a flurry, occasioned by his consciousness
of the unusual complicatedness of his arrangements.

There was some blundering on the part of his subordinates,
in bringing him the censer, and taking and giving
the pax, and things of that kind. The master of

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

ceremonies got the candles put out when they should have
been lighted, and so on; but when he came into direct
relation to the Priest himself, he was as inconvenient and
obstructive as an unaccustomed sword, getting between its
wearer's legs. The Church, with a wise appreciation of
its children, treats them as children ought to be treated—
leaves to their memories such weightier matters as the
degree of inclination—viz: “moderate” or “profound,”—
and to be sure and cross the right thumb over the left,
when one stands, junctis manibus, at the altar, and so
forth; but how to find his book, or take it, or know where
to read in it, she does not expect of the priest, but commits
to the memory of the master of ceremonies, when
there is one.

The prompter was always inclined to keep at the most
respectful distance, except that once he rushed zealously
to the celebrant's side, to assist him in rising, and planted
his foot so dexterously on some part of the sacerdotal
dress, as to counteract his own purpose and the best
efforts of Father O'Toole. He proceeded, with the most
excellent intentions, to take the book, at the proper time,
and to point out the places; but, in the first case, he got
the edges of the leaves to the left hand, instead of the
right,—(lamentable blunder!)—and, in correcting it, got
the book upside down,—(a thing of less consequence);—
in the second case, he pointed out, with the most zealous
hand, the wrong place, and turned the leaves at the wrong
time.

In short, the day being warm, and the congregation
large, and Mr. Bangs's spiritual welfare depending upon
the performance, the worthy priest was hot and flustered,
before he had half finished his morning's work, and his
attendants were in a state of confusion and depression,

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

which made them bow when they ought to have made
genuflexion, (and that on both knees,) and kept them sitting
when they ought to have been on their feet.

On the other hand, the organ turned and gave its
sounds, and the singers sang, sometimes unaccompanied,
and sometimes in concert with the instrument, lustily.

It was not a part of Father O'Toole's usual practice to
have a sermon; indeed, the current report of him was
that he was a “tarrible larn'd man entirely, and, on that
account,
”—(singular effect of a cause!)—“had been recommended
by his spiritual superior not to preach.” He
was satisfied with offering up the “August, Unbloody
Sacrifice for the Living and the Dead,” and seldom said
a word outside of the Ordo and Canon, except to publish
banns and give notices. He was not in the habit of denouncing
from the Altar—kindly man!—either his Protestant
neighbors or backsliders of his own.

On this day, he felt called upon to stir up the gift that
was in him, and deliver himself of a message. His text
was in Psalms, lxvii. 32: Æthiopia præveniet manus
ejus Deo.
Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands to
God.
From these words of Holy Writ, he proceeded to
establish the following points,—though he did not divide
his discourse into any heads: First, that there was only
one church, and the Pope was the head of it, as a necessary
consequence; second, that the Mass was beneficial
to the dead and the living, by reason that both of those
classes of men could secure indulgences for every mass;
third, that Latin was the language for the mass, as any
man could see by listening to the words of the text;
fourth, that the glorious Mother of God was rapidly gaining
that preëminence that the whole world, as well as
Aythiopia, would soon give up to her; fifth, that convents

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

were not bad, and no good Catholic would think of forcing
any one to go into a convent, Catholic or Protestant,
(upon this he dwelt longest;) sixth, that confession was
not that bad thing that was represented, but was a great
stimulus to the soul to keep it down, and was it not
a great convenience for paying the dues, twice in the
year?

Having thus exhausted the subject, argumentatively,
he proceeded to a practical application of it. He said he
need not be telling his audience how long ago those words
were spoken, for they would not be able to recollect it;
nor where Aythiopia was, because not one of them knew,
most likely. (At this point, he remembered that Mr.
Bangs possessed a good deal of general information, and
cast a rather uneasy glance at him. The latter, beginning,
in a low voice, to “bound” the country in question,
was put to silence by certain truculent looks, and other
more threatening demonstrations, on the part of some of
his neighbors.)

The reverend preacher went on, immediately, to say
that there was another country they had heard of, whose
name ended also in A, and began with the same letter,
mostly, as that in the text, which was beginning to stretch
forth her hands to God and the Church; that converts
were beginning to come in, as would soon be seen;—
(some of Mr. Bangs's neighbors here looked dubiously at
him, taking pains to see him fairly down to his feet;)—
that St. Patrick was the great converter,—under the
Empress of the Universe,—(in which connection, he digressed
a little to prove that that great man was an Irishman,
and not a Frenchman, much less a Scotsman,—
this argument, perhaps, might better have had its place
among the logical deductions from the text, than in the

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

application, but did not come amiss where it was;)—that
the country he spoke of, resembled that mentioned in the
text in another respect, as having a great number of black
men in it,—though there were many that might properly
be called white.

Finally, he applied his exhortation closely, by reproving
many of his hearers, who were imperfect Catholics, for
being too soon for stretching out their hands to shilelaghs,
and the like, much as if they were brute bastes,
instead of Catholics; and he hoped they would sooner
stretch out their hands to God. So effective was this
latter part of the discourse, that not a few of the congregation,
after the manner of their race, made a public exhibition
of themselves, by way of hiding from the pastoral
eye, and the censorious looks of neighbors. Mr. Bangs,
during these last sentences, had sunk his head upon the
back of the seat before him, and made an occasional noise,
which the good-natured speaker, and other indulgent persons,
took to be the sound of a choking, by excess of feeling.
Some, indeed, thought that the American had gone
to sleep.—The sound may have been one still less appropriate.—
We leave the question to the discrimination of the
reader; only saying, further, that Mr. Bangs confessed,
afterwards, that “it was pleggy close in there, fact, an'
consid'r'ble 'f a smell 'f incense an' tobacca, an' what not.”

It was an evidence of the ease with which a public
speaker is misunderstood, that some of the audience, after
going out,—although one would think that the reference
to America had been sufficiently explicit, capped, as it
was, by the allusion to the slaves,—yet some of the more
literary of the audience, standing at corners, drew the
conclusion, from what they had heard, that, as Aythiopia
and Ayrin began with the same letters, the latter was soon

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

to throw off the bloody English yoke, and set her foot
on the proud, heretical tyrant's throat.

The excellent priest, when all was done, had recovered
his habitual kindly equanimity, and, instead of looking
vain or conceited after the display of reason and rhetoric
that had just come from him, honestly took upon him a
double share of humility, which ought to have disarmed
hostile criticism of his sermon, had there been any such.
He felt satisfied and comfortable now, having felt his own
force, and made proof of his priesthood. Cordially he
saluted his ministers, on his return to the sacristy, made
a hearty bow to the cross, and, without taking off his
vestments, fell earnestly down upon his knees, and made
his thanksgiving.

Mr. Bangs was recovered, after all was done, through
the sacristan, who found him in front of the scene of the
late holy operations, guessing about it, to himself.

Father Terence, in the interview that followed, was full
of a comfortable confidence that what had been done had
not been done in vain for the American's good; and was
assured in this feeling by the latter acknowledging that,
after what he had seen and heard, he had not a word to
say. He helped Mr. Bangs to a correct appreciation of
the whole, by supplying information on several parts, and,
among others, he explained to him that white was the
color appropriated to festivals of Our Lord, Our Lady,
and saints not martyrs; that, for seasons of penitence and
others, different colors were appropriate.

Mr. Bangs being anxious to know the penitential color,
and being told that it was violet, explained his curiosity
by saying that “he had heard tell of folks lookin' blue,
and had thought, likely, that was where it come from.”
His next remark was more to his credit: he “presumed

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

that violet come from violatin' our dooty, most likely.”
Father Terence complimented him on the derivation, saying
that it “had not occurred to himself,—or, indeed, he'd
forgotten it, having that much on his mind,—but, indeed,
it was much that way that the word sea, in Latin, came
from maris stella, (that's Maria, of course,) because she's
the queen of it; and it was a good offer at a Catholic
derivation.”

-- 047 --

p638-376 CHAPTER XXXV. THE GRAVEYARD MAKES STRANGE MEETINGS.

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

THE day appointed for the funeral of Granny
Frank's remains came on. The dinner-bell at
Mr. Worner's had rung some time ago; and there
had been flying for some hours, at half-way up the flagstaff
near the church, the white cross on the red ground,
which is the signal for divine service; in this case, (half-hoisted,)
of a funeral. The flagstaff stands at a good two
or three minutes' walk from the church door, upon the
highest point of the cliff that overhangs the water, at the
height of a hundred and fifty or two hundred feet, from
which the signal gleams out far and wide,—down harbor,
up harbor, over to Indian Point. The rounded back of
this cliff, landward, is like the round back of a breaker
fixed forever; and, at a musket-shot behind it, is another,
whose upright front we see, stayed, in like manner, ere it
broke. Between the two, half-way from each, passes the
road,—as Israel's road through the Red Sea is sometimes
painted,—between two mighty waves.

The flag went down, the funeral procession came along
down the short hill beyond the church, with eight men
bearers, and the children from the schools; the rest being
mostly women. It passed, like a long sigh, into the church
door as the priest met it there, and disappeared.

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

At the same time, another scene was going on at the
side, unnoticed, very likely, except to those who had a
part in it.

The little road from Marchants' Cove comes steeply
up into the main, just opposite the church-tower; and up
this road Mr. Debree was coming from Mr. Dennis
O'Rourke's house, which lies at its foot. He stopped at
midway, seeing the funeral, and, having saluted it respectfully,
stood still until it should have passed into the
church.

Mrs. Barrè and little Mary were coming from the
other quarter, (Frank's Cove,) hand in hand. They
came to the point of meeting of the two roads, opposite
the church-porch, just as the corpse went in, but did not
join the company; and when the space was empty on
which the mourners stood but now, still were the mother
and the child on the same spot.

To little Mary the solemn tramp of children, and of
elders, and the black pall, typifying the night which had
closed a long day, shut out all other objects; and she held,
with both her hands, the one her mother gave her, and
looked in silence on the silent show.

When it was all gone by, the sadness had passed with
it, and she came back to present life. The point at which
she entered it again was here.

“How cold your hand is, dear mamma! Are you
going to die?”

Her mother's hand must have been icy cold, for it was
one of those moments, with her, when the blood is all
wanted between the heart and brain. The Priest, whom
she had sought and found, and by whom she had been
cast off and put aside, who had met her little daughter in
the path, and to whose hand she had sent the letter, was

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

standing but a hundred feet from her, on his way towards
the spot where she had set herself. There is a point,—
one chance in million millions,—where the wide wandering
comet may meet a world and whelm it; (God will
see to that;) but here was a point at which she met this
Romish priest again. Drawing her child up against her
knees, she turned, and in the middle of the way, stood, in
gentle, sorrowing, noble womanhood, in front of Mr. Debree,
as he came up.

With her pale face, the dark hair coming smoothly
down, and her full eye lighted with a soft brightness—her
paleness, too, set off by her close black bonnet—she looked
very handsome—ay, and more—as she stood there, drawing
her child up against her knees; and this was one of
the great times in life. It matters not for the surroundings;
it may be Marathon to Miltiades, or Thermopylæ
to Leonidas, or Basil to John Huss, or Worms to Luther,
or a blind alley to the drunkard's daughter, or the plain,
square-cornered city street for the deserted maiden, or as
it was here.

The Priest came up, as pale as melting snow, straight
up the hill, and, as if there were no other being in the
world, or rather, as if he knew exactly who were there,
he never looked at Mrs. Barrè or the child, but as he
passed into the main road, bowed his face, all agonized,
and said, as he had said in Mad Cove, “I cannot! I cannot!”

She did not wait there, but raising up her eyes in
mute appeal to God, as if she had done her duty, and
needed help and comfort, for her work had made her
weary, she turned away, and, with a very hurrying step,
went, as the funeral had gone, into the church.

Having risen from her private prayer, she had state

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

down, and was composing herself to take a part in the
most solemn service that was going forward. She rose—
for they were singing—the children there all sing—“As
soon as thou scatterest them they are even as a sleep and
fade away, suddenly—.” It was very sweet and sad
music, and Mrs. Barrè had fresh memories of losses; but
suddenly, at that very word, to many a person's astonishment
in the church—for even at the burial-service many
a one had seen her come and saw her now—she looked at
either side of her; then all along the rows of children in
the foremost seats, and then, laying down her Book, went
softly and hurriedly out again, as she had come in.

This way and that way, on the outside, she gazed; but
there was no sight of little Mary, of whom, as the reader
has already fancied, she was in search.

“I sid 'er up i' the churchyard, ma'am,” said a girl,
who, happily, had not yet passed by, divining the mother's
thoughts and fears; and before the words were fairly
said, the mother was gliding up the steep way to the
place, (properly grave-yard, for it was not about the
church.) A woman—one of those good-natured souls
who can never see trouble without leaving every thing to
help it—had been moved by her distracted looks, and had
followed her distracted steps, but at a slower rate, and
found her seated by the entrance of the yard, looking
steadily and straight before her. The neighbor, (who
was no other than Prudence Barbury,) said, “Shall I go
fetch the little maid, ma'am? I see she, yonder, wi' the
praste, Mr. Debree, they calls un.”

To her astonishment and bewilderment,—connecting
one thing with another,—the neighbor had her offer
kindly declined.

“No, no, thank you; don't call her,” said Mrs. Barrè.

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

How strange it was, that having missed her and sought
for her, the mother should be satisfied when she had
found her in such hands!

“She's brought him to my little boy's grave,” said Mrs.
Barrè, again.

“Don't 'ee want any thing, ma'am?” inquired the
neighbor next; and this offer was declined with so much
feeling evidently crowding up behind the words, that the
neighbor left wondering, for sympathy.

Thus she sate still; Mary being inside the inclosure
with the priest. How strange it must have been to her
too, that while she herself was so far apart, the child had
secured for herself the companionship of this man!
Truly, how blessed a thing it is that there are these children,
in this evil and formal life, to break through, sometimes,
and snatch with their sure and determined hands,
flowers that for elders only blush and are fragrant within
their safe garden-beds and borders!

Meantime there came up the steep hill the music of the
hymn which here they sing, or used to sing, from the
churchdoor up to the grave.

Up the steep drung with wattled fences on each side,
securing the gardens of different owners, they climb and
sing, pausing after each verse, and thus they reach the
graveyard on the summit of the cliff or rocky hill, which,
beginning nearly opposite the flagstaff cliff, goes down
the harbor, sheltering the church from the north wind as
it goes. The graveyard has but a single outlet, and,
however it happened, so it was, that the funeral had filled
that single passage, and passed, with the minister in his
surplice at the head, into the humble, waste-looking place
of burial, before Mr. Debree had left it. There were a
few trees, here and there, as small as on the uninclosed

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

land beyond, and behind one of these the Romish priest
had taken stand, and little Mary staid with him.

It is not to be supposed that so strange a visitor should
pass unnoticed, altogether. There were some women in
the company that could not keep their indignation down
at the sight “of the like of him in their churchyard.”
They did not know how the service could go on until he
had been “asked his manin.”

The knowledge, however, that Mrs. Barrè, whose little
daughter was in company with the obnoxious stranger,
had joined the funeral procession, spread itself soon, and
tended to quiet the irritation; the grave voice of Skipper
George,—who, for his nephew's sake, was in the funeral
train,—quelled it.

“N'y, friends,” he said, turning round, in a pause of
the singing, (and all were silent as he spoke,) “'e's a good
gentleman ef 'e be a Roman itself. 'E's been proper
feelun to me, sunce I've ahad my loss; an' 'e never meddled
wi' my religion. It wasn' make believe, I knows
well, by the feel.”

The hymn went on, ending with the Gloria Patri as
they reached the grave.

A good many eyes, during the sublime services at the
open earth, turned toward the stranger very likely; but
whosoever saw him, saw him respectfully standing, uncovered,
like the persons immediately engaged in the
burial.

By the time the office was ended, and the people began
to turn upon their heels and set their caps to go to their
several homes, and while it was asked “Why! didn't 'ee
see un?” it was discovered that Mr. Debree had been
the first to leave the place, and was gone. In that quarter
of the yard where he had been, the mother was seen,

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

with her recovered child, stooping over a grave smaller
than that just filled, and some of the nearer by-standers
(nearer, perhaps, not quite by accident,) overheard
Mary saying that she “had showed him dear little
brother's place.” The general opinion expressed by one
mouth and assented to by others, was to the effect that
that foreign priest was to the speaker's “seemin,” and to
the general “seemin, a relation, someway—very like a
brother; mubbe the lady was some o' they kind herself,
once;” but then, that “he never took no notice to she,”
was admitted.

The little child was very still, while her mother, having
risen, stood looking on the mound of earth which wore
no greenness yet. She gave her mother time to make to
herself again, out of that clay, a fair boy; and to fondle
him with motherly hands, and deck him with his disused
garments once again; or time to gather at this grave
the memories of other sadnesses. Some of the female
neighbors sought, meanwhile, to solve their question by
asking little Mary, apart, “ef that praste—that strange
gentleman—was her uncle,” in vain; she did not know.
The Minister, looking in that direction, said nothing to
them, and left them to each other; and when all were
gone away, except the eldest son of the last dead, Mrs.
Barrè kissed the green sod, as little Mary also did, and
they two, hand in hand, departed.

“I asked him to go up and see it, mamma,” the child
said, “and so he went, and he was very kind, and he
cried; I saw him cry, only he didn't talk much, and I
think he doesn't know how to lead little children by the
hand, as Mr. Wellon does.”

-- 054 --

p638-383 CHAPTER XXXVI. THE MINISTER TRIES TO DO SOMETHING.

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

AS things stood, it appeared that, if any thing was
to be done about Lucy Barbury, (to any purpose,)
the Minister must set it going; for the
Magistrate's operations were rather desultory, and without
satisfactory result, or promise of it; and the magistrates
from Bay-Harbor and elsewhere had only consulted and
deputed one of their number to come to the spot and inquire
and examine; and since his return from Peterport,
(where he had gravely and dignifiedly walked about, and
taken notes and compared them with Mr. Naughton's,
and heard depositions of the father and such of the
neighbors as knew nothing about it,) the magistracy had
drawn in its head and claws, and left only the Peterport
Stipendiary (shall we say its tail?) in action.

Yet now was the time to do, if any thing was to be
done. A watch had been secretly kept up by trusty
men (young Mr. Urston, Jesse, and many others in turn)
about the Priest's premises in Bay-Harbor, from the
afternoon in which Ladford's information had been received;
but there ought to be a search there, immediately;
and next, wherever else there might be occasion.

The difficulties in the way were very considerable, and
even formidable;—one half of the population, at least,

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

in all parts of the island, belonged to the Roman Catholic
Church;—a mere suspicion of their priests or religious
persons would irritate and incense them; and an
attempt to invade their premises, and violate the sacredness
of convent-secrecy, and to hold a priest to trial, on a
charge of felony, might provoke them to some violent extremity.
Moreover, a clergyman was not the proper
person to conduct and carry out the necessary measures;
having, in the first place, no warrant of an official character
and authority, and therefore not being qualified to
work to the best advantage; and, in the next place, being
specially obnoxious to the animosity of the Roman Catholics,
and unshielded from its effects; and, besides, being
very likely to involve the Church with himself in a feud.
On the other hand, Mr. Wellon was an Englishman, as
stout and healthy in heart and mind as in body; he was
a thorough friend, and (what takes in every thing in
one) he was a faithful pastor. Accordingly, he told
Gilpin, “We can't take care of consequences; we must
make out what our duty is, and do it, to our very best,
and leave what comes after to God.” He undertook,
therefore, to do what he could find to do. For a few
days he kept himself quiet in his place. Sunday and
Monday came and went, and in these few days a few
slight gains of information were made.

Young Urston (whom circumstances threw into such
close association with the Protestants, and who, moreover,
came to church) grew fast in Gilpin's estimation, by the
skill with which he had found out from the wife of one
of the four oarsmen of the priest's punt, (Micky Khosgrove,)
that two females came in the boat from Bay-Harbor,
and three went back—one sick. This sick person
was said to be one of the two nuns who had come

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

from Bay-Harbor. They had landed at the Worrell, and
came back shortly, one of them having been taken with
a fit. The other nun and a stranger brought her down;—
the boatmen had not left the punt.

No other information of any consequence was added
to that already gained, except that the anonymous letter
bringing Ladford into question, was written by one Tim
Doyle, a zealous Roman Catholic, but not, it would appear,
liable to any suspicion himself in connection with
the unexplained disappearance. The letter had probably
been prompted by mere religious zeal.

It could not be ascertained, in Peterport, that, on the
memorable evening, any young woman had left it, or that
any stranger Roman Catholic woman had been in it at
all. The mystery, therefore, was not lighted.

Mr. Wellon began at the official in Bay-Harbor, who
had come to Peterport, examining in the name of the
larger magistracy. It was the Hon. Mr. Bride, a gentleman
of quite an important rank in the colony. The
merchant-magistrate of Bay-Harbor differed from the
merchant-magistrate of Peterport, more in degree than
in kind. He had seen the world; was a man of very
good presence and manners; he listened to Mr. Wellon's
statement patiently and courteously, but regretted that he
did not see how he could take up the affair; said that authority
ought to be had from one of the judges; and recommended
the application to Judge Bearn, who was
expected in Bay-Harbor in a day or two, and could furnish
the necessary warrant. On the whole, it was rather
an ugly-looking job, he thought, and feared that not much
would be accomplished. He added, however, that “he
had met that new priest,—Debree,—and that he seemed
anxious that something might be done.

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

From this active functionary, Mr. Wellon went as fast
as he could get away, only requesting that the object of
his visit might be kept strictly private, a request to which
the magistrate replied, with dignity, that it was not his
habit to speak of business except with those to whom it
belonged.

The judge came, as was expected; and it was not long
after his being settled at his lodgings, that Mr. Wellon
made his way to him and secured an appointment for a
private interview. At this, he went through his case,
which the judge heard attentively, and without asking a
question until the statement was ended; making notes
and taking down the names of the different persons who
could testify, and the nature of the evidence they could
give. The Parson went over, with the judge, the arguments
of probability. Judge Bearn was of opinion that
the girl might have gone, of her own free will, but that
she had not done so was argued by the fact that there
had been no communication from her since,—a thing
which the priests or “religious” having her under their
control would have been anxious to have her make, rather
than underlie the suspicion of a felony instead of a misdemeanor;
then, that they had not carried her off against
her will, he thought, because of the want of motive;—
she was no heiress.

The Minister argued steadily; mentioned again young
Urston's relation to Lucy Barbury; his abandonment of
the preparation for the priesthood; Mrs. Calloran's character;—
but his great argument was the fact that she had
been
at the nunnery. The judge showed him how the
arguments of probability affected the fact: “A suspicion,
on the whole unlikely, is to be established by what sort
of evidence? You bring evidence to show (imperfectly,

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

but as far as it shows any thing) that the girl, whose intercourse
with her lover had been broken up, of her own
accord, (for she went alone, in a crazy fit, if you will,)
went away from her father's house, and along a road that
leads to her lover's door, and to the water-side; no previous
concert, nor any meeting or understanding since,
between the two young people, appears; (the young
man's whole conduct and all the circumstances go against
it;) that road leads by her lover's house to the water-side;
the next day a cap belonging to her, and which
had been worn by her on the day of her disappearance, is
picked up on the shore; another article of dress is picked
up from the water later. That case, as it stands, looks
more like one of suicide in a fit of derangement, than
any thing. Then you've got some other things to bring
in: the prayer-book burned, and Mrs. Calloran's equivocations
about it. Now, of these, you may suppose the
book to have been in her hand, and dropped on her way
to the fatal spot; and the woman's different stories, (if
she had found it and wreaked her dislike upon it,) would
not be very strange.”

The Minister listened sadly to this presentment of the
case, which had, no doubt, many a time forced itself upon
him and been thrust out of his mind.

“Now, on the other hand,” said the judge, “given, an
old nurse of resolute character and a bigot to her faith,
and a father fond of his son; both—granny and father—
disappointed at the failure of cherished prospects of ambition
for that young man; then, on the same side, an
unscrupulous priest, having great and active talents, shut
up in a little room; obsequious nuns; with a girl uncommonly
gifted in mind and body coming across the religious
prejudices and principles of all, and the interest

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

and cherished plans of some,—(I think I've put it
strongly enough,)—if a chance offers, will they snatch
this girl up, and keep her in durance? In your theory
of what has been done, I believe you leave out the father
of the young man, entirely, and begin at the granny,
(Dux fœmina facti;) she, and the priest and the nuns,
manage it among them. That is one supposition; another
is (or may be) this:—

“The parties before mentioned,—of the first part, as
we say,—old nurse of the young man, and his father, or,
if you will leave out the father, the nurse and the priest,
are conspirators with the girl, to bring her out of the
Church to Popery; she runs away, at the first chance, in
her sick-room clothes, and is secretly carried to the nunnery
at Bay-Harbor.

“The first of these suppositions is possible, but unlikely;
because, beside all kindly feelings, common sense would
teach the Priest, if not the woman, that it's a troublesome,
unprofitable, and dangerous business, keeping a live
prisoner, and as dangerous letting one go. There have
been cases of prisoners so kept, certainly; but they are
so rare, as to deserve to be left out, in the consideration
of probabilities.

“Then for the other supposition of the girl's having
consented with them, appearances seem to me against it.
There are cases enough of this sort; women are inveigled,
and a priest can be found,—without looking,—to take her
in, (Virgil, again, changing one letter, confugium vocat:
hoc prætexit nomine culpam;
) but they would let the
parents and the world know, and could we in such a case
suppose the lover likely to be ignorant?—You observe
that I have yet made no account of the young lady's
(Miss Dare's) information, nor of the American's, nor of

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

Ladford's, not because I think them of little consequence,
for I think them very important, altogether, and Ladford's,
and perhaps Bangs's, separately. Upon the character
of these men rests the whole burden of proof:—it may
be enough to make probable an improbable hypothesis.—
I should be glad to see them.”

Mr. Wellon stated without reserve the case of his witnesses.
“Mr. Bangs was making some religious inquiries
in Bay-Harbor,” (at this the judge smiled,) “William
Ladford was afraid to be known,” (the judge looked
grave:) the Minister went on to speak of the tie which
seemed to bind Ladford to Skipper George; of the irreproachable
life that he had led, and his apparent penitence,
the good esteem of his neighbors, and in short, so
described him, that the judge became quite interested
about him. “Let me ask,” said he, “(it shall do him no
harm,) was he a smuggler?” (“Yes,” said Mr. Wellon.)
“His name then is Warrener Lane; we've heard of him;
his case is a good deal better than it used to look, for I
noticed that his chief accuser, who was hung the other
day, retracted his accusation of Lane; but he is in such
a position, that not only he might be put to trouble himself,
but his evidence could be thoroughly and irremediably
impeached. Now I'll think the whole thing over.
You bring me these men, (will you?—Ladford, on my
honor,—) to-morrow. I'll determine after seeing and
hearing them, and if the smuggler is the sort of man,
we'll get his pardon.”

Mr. Wellon thanked him heartily.

“By the way,” said the judge, “I don't see any thing
of the new priest in your affair;—Debree, I believe his
name is now”—

“Do you know him?” asked the Minister.

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

“To be sure I do. I knew him from a boy, and a fine
fellow he was. His father, you know, was a member of
the Executive Council, formerly Lieutenant-Colonel in
the army. This was his only son. Mrs. Neilson, and
Mrs. Wilkie, and Mrs. Collins were his daughters. This
young man went to Oxford and afterwards took orders.
He then went to the West Indies and married there, I
believe, had a fortune left him by his mother's brother,
dropped part of his name, and then—I never heard how,—
changed his faith. I think his wife must have died
there.—That young fellow was one of the noblest beings,
years ago, that I ever knew.”

The Minister sighed deeply, and said that Father Debree
was already much beloved in Peterport.

The next day Mr. Bangs, having been intercepted in
one of his business tours by the secret guard, consented
to come to the judge's lodgings, privately, and, being there,
went through his examination. His way of getting to
a succinct mode of speaking was this:—

Q. “Were you near Mr. Urston's house on the evening
of the Fifteenth instant?”

A. “Wall, as far's I can be sure o' my pers'nal ident'ty,
I guess I was.”

Q. “Please to answer directly to the question. Were
you?”

A. “Wall, I guess I wa'n't far off.”

Q. “Once more; Were you?”

A. with a smile, “I was.” So on, about the women
that night, and the nunnery and all. He was desired to
wait after his interview with the judge.

Ladford, very humbly and most intelligently, gave his
statement. The judge drew him out a good deal in a
kind way, and the man let himself be drawn out.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

When he heard of the pardon, he said with tears,
“Thank God! That's the `one other thing' besides finding
Skipper George's daughter, that I spoke to you about,
Mr. Wellon, t'other day. I should like to die a free
man.”

The end of all was that the judge said,—

“The warrant will be in the hands of the deputy sherriff
in half an hour; he'll execute it as soon as he can,
conveniently and quietly. You must get this Mr. Bangs
safely out of the way till the evening, that he may not
put them on their guard.”

On coming out, Mr. Wellon was sounding the American,
when the latter turned round and said,—

“Look a' here, Mr. Wellon; you want to know if I'll
keep still 'bout the judge, and what not. Yes—I guess
I will. 'Twun't touch Father O'Toole.”

-- 063 --

p638-392 CHAPTER XXXVII. A STATION AT HENRAN'S INN.

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

FATHER DEBREE had celebrated mass and
vespers on Sunday, in the unfinished chapel at
Castle-Bay, and had given notice of a station to
be held at Michael Henran's public-house in Peterport,
on Wednesday following, in the afternoon.

This inn stands opposite Beachy-Cove, on the other side
of the road from Mrs. Barrè's, and on a good deal higher
ground.

A straight drung goes up from the road into an open
space about the house, a moderate-sized building, long for
its thickness, painted white some years ago, and looking
well enough adapted for the inn of such a place. For
hospitable purposes it has a room down stairs (beside that
occupied by the cobbler—nay, shoemaker,)—and two
rooms on the next floor also.

The inn fronts nearly south, like almost all the houses,
and has a door in front with a smooth stone before it, and
a door at the east end, that looks “down harbor.” There
is a southward view (over the little grove of firs, fenced
in on the other side of the road) to Sandy Harbor; the
upper part of that harbor, Wantful, being alone seen over
the rocky ridge, which like that of Peterport grows higher
as it goes down toward the Bay.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

Beyond this nearest tongue of land (and rock) may be
seen others, though not divided to the eye at this height,
by water, and far off the southern border of Conception-Bay,
beautiful in its silent rocky strength and varied outline.
Inland, again, lie mysterious-looking, many-colored
mountains of broken rock, shaded with deep crevices
perhaps, or with the dark-green “Vars”* and other
never-changing forest-trees.

The scenery, at the time of which we write, was overhung
and hung around with far-off heaped clouds, turned
up and flecked with crimson, with the bright red of the
furnace and the pale red of the shell, grandly and gorgeously
as ever clouds were painted under any sky. It
is a sort of scenery,—this of a splendid summer's sunset,—
which by its drawing out the eye toward the horizon
and upward toward the sky, stretches the mind as well,
(it may be backward to memories far left behind; it may
be forward to far hopes, or thoughts of things beyond this
earth and this earth's life,) and gives to all minds, unless
insensible to such influences, a tendency to mysterious
musing.

A little company had gathered round the inn, before
the time, and had been here waiting ever since, while the
afternoon had passed away. The priest had not come.
The foremost were a number of old women, adjusting
every now and then some difficulty of slight character, as
one might judge, and some of them grumbling in a low
voice.

Behind these elders and among them were an old man
or two, then some young women, very silent, for the most
part; some of them looking quite absorbed and earnest,
one or two whispering and perhaps discussing the

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

appearance or the character of a companion, or of the
veterans in front, and one or two of them occasionally
mischievous in joking “practically,” as the phrase goes,
pulling a shawl or ribbon for example, or inflicting sudden
pinches unobserved. Below again,—about the door, inside
and outside,—were a man or two, reserved and meditative,
smoking a pipe apart, or leaning silently against
the door, or on the fence outside; and many younger men
talking together in low tones and passing homely jokes on
one another.

At length there was a sudden change of state among
these little groups; the priest passed through them,
hastily, explaining and apologizing for his being late.
Then the noise of feet that, when restrained and tutored,
only made noise the more methodically, succeeded to the
other sounds, and the whole company soon disappeared
above.

The office of Vespers passed, in English; and afterward,
the congregation having gone out, the priest seated
himself near the table on which the crucifix was standing
and the candles burning, and beside the open doorway
leading from the larger front room to a smaller one
behind.

Mr. Duggan, the clerk, sat at the opposite side of the
large room, reading in a low voice, (perhaps the VII
Penitential Psalms.)

Presently, one by one, some members of the late congregation
came into the back room from the hall, and
kneeling at the backside of the partition, made their confessions.

One old body planted herself upon her knees not far
inside the door, counting the beads of a rosary of which
every body knew the history, which was repeated or

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

alluded to, every time the historic beads appeared;
namely, that it was of disputed and very uncertain proprietorship;
and being the only one possessed among the
neighbors in a certain part of the harbor, was now in one
family, now in another, and unhappily had attached to it
as many feuds as any belt of Indian wampum passes
through, though not so deadly. However, the present
holder was making devoted use of it just now. Hail
Mary after Hail Mary went over her lips and through
her fingers, in a low mumble of the former and slow
fumble of the latter, her head bowing and body swinging
always, but with a slight difference, at times, indicating, as
well as the larger beads, when she was engaged with a
pater-noster.

One by one had passed away, after confession; the
evening had been wearing on, and had grown silent and
more silent; the neighborly men who had gone into the
lower penetralia of the inn to have a chat and smoke,
and, in some cases, a drink, had mostly gone and left the
place; the stairs seemed empty; when there came in at
the door below and up the stairs, a dark figure of a
woman. Mike Henran, the host, half asleep as he was,
catching a half-glance at something unusual passing by
the open door of the room in which he and an exhausted
friend or two were sleeping or dozing, got softly up, of a
sudden, out of his nap, and walking to the doorway,
looked up after the late comer, and then, lighting a new
pipe, sat down to wake and sleep again. The shawl, the
black dress, the hood, the veil, concealed her face and
person.

The old body and her beads had clambered up from
the position in which we have seen them, and, having
staid their time at the priest's side, had hobbled back and

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

passing through the door, had heavily come down stairs—
observed by Henran—and departed.

As the old woman passed away, looking most likely,
rather at her precious rosary than any thing beside, the
female, who had just come up the stairs and was now
standing beside the doorway, and between it and the outside
window of the entry, turned with clasped hands and
stood in a fixed posture, as if, through the dark folds of
her veil, her eyes were peering forth into the great
solemn night, down into which the far, far, earnest stars
were casting light as into a great sea.

Against the door-post, the lonely figure leaned, her
hands still clasped; and then, raising her silent, shrouded
face toward heaven, she steadily and strongly set her
face forward and went in to where the priest was. Here,
in the middle of the room, she paused; Father Ignatius
neither moved nor looked up, as she stood; the clerk
breathed very hard in a deep sleep; and still she paused.
At length, not looking up, nor moving, but sitting with
his eyes fastened to the floor, he said: “Why do you
stay? I'm waiting for you.”

eaf638n2

* Firs.

-- 068 --

p638-397 CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE TRIBUNAL OF PENITENCE.

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

IT is a tremendous place, this Tribunal of Penitence!
Be it at St. Peter's in Rome, or in the Pope's
chapel, or in one of the deserted churches of the
Campagna, or in a little squalid chamber, any where on
earth, the walls of deal or masonwork are brushed away,
as with the back of the Almighty Hand, in preparation
for this miniature foreshaping of the Last Judgment: the
canopy of the dread deep of space is spread above; a
pavement of rare stone-work is laid down below: “a
throne is set, from which come lightnings and voices and
thunders, and around which is a rainbow, like unto an
emerald, and in sight of which is a sea of glass like to
crystal; and four and twenty ancients sit about the
throne, clothed in white garments and wearing crowns of
gold; and on the throne there sitteth
One.

Here is to be laid bare the bottom of a deep profounder
than the Mighty Depth of Waters, strewed with more
wrecks of precious things; and, in this presence, Sin
that brought Death into the world,—whose meed is
Death,—and for which everlasting Hell has been prepared,—
Sin is here pardoned, and an angel standing here
records the everlasting Act of Grace; the Divine Spirit
gives the kiss of peace to the forgiven soul, and Heaven

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

and Earth here open into one another. Tremendous
place! Here, and here only, is the appointed place,
where sin may be forgiven.

Or, Stay! The Throne is here, and all the dread surroundings
of the Lord God Almighty—but in the seat
of the Eternal King, Maker and Judge—a worm! perhaps,
upon God's seat, a serpent, glistening and gloating!

Suppose this seat to be usurped; suppose that God has
never given power to man to sit here and to summon
souls before him! ThenWhat then?

The candles burned there and the Priest sat there.
The clerk was fast asleep, apparently, with his book
between his listless hands, his head upon his breast. The
murmur of his recitation was no longer heard. Those
still hours of the night had come, in which there seems to
be less obstruction between soul and soul.

She came forward with her two hands clasped, and her
veil hanging down before her face. She came up to the
front of the table, and turning her veiled face toward the
Priest and dropping her clasped hands, stood still.

All was still; but some intelligence seemed to reach
the Priest, although he never once looked up.

A deep agitation seized his frame; but presently he
sat more erect, still looking on the floor,—very pale,—
intensely agitated.

“Waiting for me?” she asked, in a clear, low, most
mournful voice, repeating the Priest's words. There was
a pause of hesitation or of recollection, and then the
words came from her slowly; but the pause beforehand
and the deep breathing, agitated, earnest silence of the
listener were fitted to make intense the interest of the
words when she began to speak and while she spoke.

Her voice had in it that tender touch which lays itself,

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

warm and living on the heart, like a dear voice from
home; from happy childhood, from sad friendship; from
early, unforgotten love; from reverend admonition, given
long ago; from cheering exhortation of some one that
trusted in us and hoped from us; that tender touch,
indeed, which is made up of all the pure and holy, and
deep, and true, and honest, that a voice can carry with it,
as a wind that blows over whole fields of flowers and
fruitage.

Some voices,—at some times,—are such; such hers
was.

She spoke again, slowly and sadly.

“Are you waiting? Is it not I that am waiting? Is it
not I?”

She sank slowly upon her knees, and rested her clasped
hands upon the table; but her veiled face was towards
him and not toward the crucifix. Her voice was touching
and pathetic, to the last degree. The air seemed to
pause upon her words before it hid them out of hearing.
There was a sound as of tears dropping upon the floor;
but there was no sob; there was no sigh.

There seemed a noise, as of a person moving, not far
off; she turned about, but no one could be seen except
the clerk, asleep, and breathing heavily, as before.

Oh! what a weary thing is “Waiting!” and her words
seemed to come forth out of sorrow unutterable. This
was a strange prelude to a confession; but from such a
voice, in giving forth which the whole life seemed to be
concerned, who could turn away? He had prayed, as
one might have seen; but his features still wore the look
of deep agitation which had suddenly come over them
when she first approached him, though now they showed
how strong a hold was laid upon the feeling, to keep it
down.

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“Have you been waiting?” said he, with a pause
after the question.

“Yes! Waiting for my hope to feel the sun, and
bloom,” she answered, with a voice rushing fast forth,
floated on tears, but scarcely louder than the habit of the
place permitted;—“waiting for the life that is my own!”—
and then her voice began to drop down, as it were,
from step to step,—and the steps seemed cold and damp,
as it went down them lingeringly:—“or for trial,—disappointment,—
whatever comes!” and at the last, it seemed
to have gone down into a sepulchral vault. Her head
sank upon her two hands,—still clasped,—resting upon
the edge of the table; a convulsion of feeling seemed to
be tearing her very frame, as she kneeled there, in the
garb as well as the attitude of deep sorrow; but it was
only one great struggle.

A motion of the Priest,—perhaps to speak,—and a
suppressed exclamation, recalled her, and she reared up
her woman's head again, and spoke:—

—“But I am not come to talk of sorrow,” she said,
and paused again.

Sister!” said he, in that pause, (not `Daughter,')
(and, as he said the word and rested on it,—his voice agitated
and full of feeling, as if it had a throbbing life of
its own,—the one word expressed many sentences: an
assurance of sacredness, of love, and of authority, at
once,) “What have you come to this place for? To seek
for peace?”

“To seek you, Brother!—or, should I say Father?”

“Call me as you will,” he answered, gently and mournfully,
not hastily; “but what can you gain, in finding
me?”

“I have gained something already; I've found, within

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

the cold prison-walls of your priesthood, your heart still
living.”

Sister!” said he, again, with such an emphasis and
pause upon the word, as if he meant that it should speak
its whole meaning, while his voice was agitated as before,
“what right have I here, except as a priest to hear confession
and give comfort to the penitent? and what—?”

—“What right have I here,” she said, in a voice
so low that it did not seem intended to interrupt what
he was saying, though he suffered it to interrupt him.
“Have I any right here,” she repeated, more distinctly,
when he ceased to speak,—“except to confess?

That gentle, broken woman's voice! Oh! what a
power there is in woman's gentleness, when it pleads of
right!

The thing said, or the tone, or all, moved the Priest's
whole being, as the convulsion (slight though it was) of
his body witnessed; but he did not speak.

“Have I any right?” she said, still again, in the same
sad pleading.

He then spoke, in a voice that had little of his strength
or authority in its sound, though it appealed to what
might be, perhaps, a certain fixed principle. He also
spoke slowly and sadly.

“What can be between us, Sister,” he said, “except
this mutual Office of Priest and—?”

—“Penitent!” she said, mechanically, as he paused.
Then, with a choking voice, and with that helpless sadness
in which one might cry out, who was falling, suddenly,
hopeless, into the soft, drifted snow between the
glaciers, and whose words the cold wind behind was
whirling away, wasted in air, she gasped out:—

“`What can be between us?'—Oh!”—and tears

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

dripped faster through the hush that followed, upon the
floor. Again, the Priest was moved; and so that tears
flowed from his eyes, also. A moment is a great thing,
when crowded full; and this lasted a moment. Of herself
she struggled forth to firm footing, and said:—

“No! I did not come here to weep;” and, gathering
strength, went on, keeping her feeling down under her
voice:—

“This Office be between us, then! It may answer my
purpose.”

Now, as she spoke, her voice had all the influence that
the deepest and strongest feeling could give to it, while it
was not so broken as to interrupt her.

“If it be any thing beside confession,” he answered,
“is this the place and time? or, if it be confession, might
you not better seek another priest? And will you not?”

“Oh! no! If I may speak, then it must be to you!

He answered, gently and sadly, bracing himself, in his
chair, to listen:—

“I will go through it, if I must; I do not ask to be
spared my share of pain. I see a life full of it before
me; a dark ocean and a dark sky meeting: but I know
well, no good can come of this. Why may we not both
be spared?”

—“And yet it is your very part to look on the twitching
of the heart's living fibre; ay, to hold its walls open,
while you gaze in between! I would not give you pain;
but this is God's opportunity to me, and I have made my
way to this poor little place, feeling as if I were called to
it. Let me hold it with my knees, like a poor penitent
and suppliant, as I am! Give me my little right!”

He answered, still more sadly than before, though that
was very sadly:—

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“You shall have all your right, my Sister.” Then, as
if there were more in the words than he had felt till he
had uttered them, or more pain in the prospect than in what
was past, he bent his head lower, and clasped his hands.

“You would not seek to send me to another to confession,
if you knew of the confessional what I know of it,
by my own experience,” she said.

The Priest started suddenly, as if these earnest, bitter
words were burning coals. He lifted up his face (though
with the eyes fast-closed). It was paler than ever; his
lips were pale and slightly trembling, and his forehead
moist. His agitation was extreme. Again she leaned
her forehead on her hands upon the table, while he
seemed to pray inwardly. Presently, he had mastered
himself enough to speak:—

“Oh! Sister,” he said, “will you not go to some other
with your burden?” And then, as if meeting an objection,
added—“Not to a priest; go to the bishop, or to
Father Terence, at Bay-Harbor.”

“Why should I go to them? I know them not, and
have no business with them. I am willing to confess my
own sin; but it must be here.”

The Priest started, as if recalling himself; his whole
frame heaved, and the momentary ghastliness of his
face was like a phosphorescent light, almost, that flashed
faintly.

“You spoke of the confessional,” said he; “it is common
for enemies to charge it.”

—“But what I know of it is not a scandal, caught
from others' lips; it is no horrible suspicion. It is a
frightful fact!”

Father Ignatius, with a hand upon each knee, sat like
a man balancing himself in a skiff, and intent, as if for

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

life or death, upon the dangerous eddies through which
he was whirling. She went on, after a pause:—

“I came here, not to speak of that. It never harmed
me. It came not near me. Let me confess my sin.
Once, I consented,—I will not say on what inducement,—
to force a doubt into my mind, where there was none,
about a sacred bond between me and another.—” (The
Priest lifted up his eyes to heaven, and moved his lips.)
“There was no doubt before; there was none since.—
Again I suffered myself,—I will not speak of my inducements,—
to draw aside into a convent, to weigh and settle
questions, where no question was, about my Faith, about
my Church, about my Bible. I went to services; I kept
the Hours: I read books!—went to confession.—Oh!
that dreadful time! My eyes burned: my brain burned:
my heart burned: all seemed drying up within me. It
was a wilderness and a Devil tempting!—I heard, and
read, and confessed, as one in agony may pour down one
draught after another.—Is there a greater sin? To take
in doubt, where there is no doubt?—Of a plain thing?
To suffer question where there is no question, and where
none ought to be, because the thing is plain as God's
great sun?—I went no farther; but I went too far!—
I broke forth into fresh air, and already I had
lost all! Yes, I have suffered something for my sin;—
and God has since taken away my beautiful boy!
but I stand strongly now; I closed his eyes in a sure
faith.”

A mighty feeling seemed to occupy Father Ignatius;
not rending like the earthquake, or sweeping over, like
the hurricane; but rising, rather, like the strong, black
flood, eddying and whirling and swelling up within.

“The faith of a child came back to my heart,” she

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

said, “when I was free, once more; it came back like a
spring that had been dry.

“There! I have yielded so far to the customs of this
place; and have laid down, at the door of this church, the
sin that was put into my hands at its door; but now I
must break through, cost what it will. I have no power
or skill to carry out a part, and, in pretending to confess,
insinuate what I have to speak. I am a woman, and
must go straight to my object.—It was not to say what
I have said.

“Nor have I any claim to urge for myself, now that I
have made my way to this place, except to speak. I ask
back nothing that has been taken from me; I have
counted it all lost.”—(Her voice trembled, as she spoke
that short, sad word; but in a moment she went on, and
her voice was steady.) “I am still ready to count it lost;
and ask nothing for it but the leave to plead,—(not for
myself, either, but for another,)—against this church and
priesthood that have robbed me.”

(Poor woman! is that what she has come for?)

“It may seem a frenzy that I should come here,—a
weak woman,—into the very citadel of this Church, to
speak against it; and into the confessional, to accuse the
priest. I have come upon a woman's errand; but with
no bitter words to utter; no reproaches; no upbraidings.
My whole purpose is to plead; and I have little time.”

(The candles flared; the clerk breathed hard, in sleep.)

“You are a priest; but whoever,—man or woman,—
has the truth of God, is so far a minister of God, as to
have right and power with it, in His name.”

Her voice had risen, as she spoke, (such was its energy
of conviction and purpose,) above its former level; the
clerk started, and ere he was awake, said, in the church

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

tone, “Sed libera nos a—” Then, having looked about
him, and recovered himself, turned again to his book, and
his low reading, as before. The Priest did not move,
but sat in perfect silence, with a face intensely agitated.

Once more, at this interruption, she bowed her head
upon the table, and was still. Again the clerk's reading
ceased; again the deep breathing of sleep followed, and
again she spoke:—

“I will not plead your loss of all dear memories of the
first things that we hold sacred: child's prayers; the
catechism; Sunday-lessons; holy books given and treasured;
the awfulness and beauty of God's House and
Service; the kneeling-place beside Father and Mother;
Confirmation; Holy Communion;—I do not mean to
appeal to feelings, though I am a woman;—that argument
can be used on either side;—but I confront that
priesthood that you wear, and ask, Do you feel safe,—can
you feel safe,—giving up such convictions and such obligations
as were upon you, for a religion and a priesthood
that must go over or outside of God's Written Word for
every thing that is their own?—(Let me speak freely this
once! I speak weeping.”) As she said this, the weeping,
for a moment, overcame the speaking.—She struggled
on:—“When there is no Pope, no Queen of Heaven, no
Sacrament of Penance, no Purgatory and pardons out
of it, none of the superstition, (let me speak it!) and idolatry,
and absolute dominion over soul and body, which
this cruel, dreadful priesthood brings with it, like a car
of Juggernaut, no dreadful, dangerous intimacy of men
with wicked women; nor subjection of innocent, trusting
women to false ministers of God;—none of this in all the
written Word of God. Preaching of the Gospel comes
in, hundreds of times; and faith, and love, and

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

fellowship; a simple, brotherly ministry, and a church which
is the holy gathering of believers!

“Father Ignatius Debree! — once Minister of the
Church of England!—You have taken to your heart,
and confess with your lips,—(I speak in tears,)—a worship
corrupted, a faith perverted, sacraments changed, a
ministry altered in form and spirit! Yet whatever authority
any one of these has, it cannot turn for witness to
the Bible! Not one of them is in it; and the others
are!

“Can you dare to break down, and tear asunder, and
trample under foot, what is in the Bible, and what was
in the hearts and on the lips of Apostles and Martyrs,
(as it is in our poor hearts and on our lips,) for those
uncertain things?—You cannot!

“For a while, when you are with other priests, or very
busy, you may not tremble or falter; but when you are
alone, or when you are among Protestants, as you must
be often, the thoughts of what you have abandoned and
what you have chosen,—of what you have lost, and what
you have gained, will come; and then the memories of
childhood will stretch out their little hands to you; the
faces of other forsaken memories will come gently and
mournfully up to you; you will hear old voices, and see
old scenes.—You cannot help it!—You have known the
truth, and had it. Your mind will never satisfy itself
with this; your heart can never really set its love here!
Never! never! And when you feel what it must be,
being false!”—

Again there was a slight noise, as of some one moving,
not far off; but, beside the Priest, only the sleeping clerk
was to be seen. She had been kneeling, and she rose
slowly. There was silence.

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

“Is it finished?” asked the Priest, master of his voice,
though ghastly pale.

She stood still before him; and then, with a voice
partly breaking, again said, “Yes!” Then again she
said, “I have thought and prayed, for years,—and have
spoken! Thank God for this chance! Thank you for
hearing!”

“Are you satisfied, now?” asked the Priest.

There was no answer, but a convulsion of the woman's
frame as if her heart were breaking before this impassive
strength of the man.—She rallied herself, as she had
rallied herself before, and answered:—

“No! no! but neither am I wearied. When I am
gone, I shall still plead, elsewhere,—for one thing,—for
one thing! Farewell, Father Ignatius! Will you say,
`God be with you?'”

“Oh! yes, indeed! God be with you, forever!”

Suddenly she passed out;—disturbing, as she went, a
woman who seemed sleeping by the doorway.

Father Ignatius fell down heavily, on his knees, before
the table.

-- 080 --

p638-409 CHAPTER XXXIX. FATHER DEBREE AT BAY-HARBOR AGAIN.

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

HE must go to other of the characters of our
story.

Some days after having mentioned to the
priests at Bay-Harbor the suspicions entertained among
the people of his neighborhood, Father Debree again
sought the Mission-premises, and Father Terence.

The substantial dignitary, before sitting down, said:—

“Will ye oblige me by giving that door a small swing
into th' other room?” and waited, upon his feet, until the
door had been opened, and the adjoining room shown to
have no person in it.

“What's betwixt you and him, then?” he asked, when
all was quiet again. “It's not good having trouble;—and
with one like him. You're the younger priest, and it's
good to bear the yoke—portare jugum,—(I told ye that
before,) and ye'll, maybe, be high enough, by-and-by.
Take a bit of advice off me, and don't mind um.”

“I shall take it, pleasantly, I hope, and do my duty by
him, too; I've come about important business, Father
Terence, concerning the Church.”

Father Terence's countenance prepared to rise at this
reference to himself (as was proper) of important churchbusiness;
but in the end, it fell.

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

“And did ye tell him, yet?” said the dignitary, looking
a little annoyed at the prospect of this important
business, or at the idea of its being of such a character as
to have already set his two juniors at variance.

“Oh no!” said Father Debree, “what I have to say
could not be said, properly, to any but yourself.”

Reassured by this information, the worthy old Priest
began gradually to take on his importance, and awaited
the opening of the business complacently.

“It concerns the young girl missing from Peterport.
It is generally believed that she has been carried off,”
said Father Debree, by way of stating the case.

The expression in the senior's face changed, as the hue
in the evening cloud changes; his look of dignity was
passing into one of moderate indignation. The change
seemed to puzzle his companion. “You know about her,
I believe?” he asked.

“Indeed I do, then,” answered Father Terence, with
much dignity and some asperity. The other continued,
with a doubtful look, but with the respectful manner he
had used from the first: “Perhaps you're aware, already,
of what I was going to say?”

“Indeed, and it's likely I may,” said the dignitary, sententiously.

“Then, perhaps, I'd better say nothing.”

“It's little, I think, would be gained by telling all the
stories that foolish people make up.”

Mr. Debree was evidently taken by surprise, in having
his communication so suddenly and summarily cut off.

“Are there no grounds for suspicion, and is nothing to
be done to remove it?” he asked.

“And was it this ye fell out with Father Nicholas for,
that time?”

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

“Certainly, the fear that there was reason for suspicion
in this case, increased the dislike that former circumstances
had given me.”

The dignitary's good-natured face grew redder than
before. He spoke with feeling, when he said, in answer:—

“Then it's only for being faithful to meself, it was, that
ye thought the worse of um. I'm surprised at ye saying
ye believe there's grounds of suspicion. I'm thankful to
ye for being that honest that ye told me what ye thought;
but isn't it rather forward ye are, suspecting one that's
greatly older than yerself, if nothing else, and a priest
that's risen to be honored and respected, besides?”

Mr. Debree looked still further disconcerted at this
little harangue, and the speaker followed it up.

“I wonder ye could think the like of that story to be
true, yerself. I'm astonished, indeed. I don't know the
meaning of it, at all.”

“I'm very sorry to find the subject so unpleasant to
you; but if you would allow me to state the whole
case—”

“Unpleasant! It is that, then. Do ye think is it
pleasant to have things thrown up in one's face, this way?
Could not yerself leave it, without coming to stand up
against your superiors in the Church? I think something
must have come over ye.” With these words, the
superior drew himself up in his chair.

“But, Father Terence, if there was strong presumptive
evidence, I think you'd be one of the last men to discredit
it, without sifting,” said the other.

“Sure, I don't know who would know better than meself
that it's all lies.”

“But, surely, in an affair of such consequence, you

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

wouldn't take it for granted—?” urged Father Debree.

“Would I take it for granted I hadn't swallowed meself?
' asked the elder, very decidedly.

“But this is scarcely a parallel case,” said the other,
with polite perseverance.

“Isn't it, then? Sure, I think I needn't examine to
show meself that I hadn't stolen a girl in Peterport!”

“Ah! but you couldn't say, confidently, that another
had not.”

“But I don't speak of others; it's meself I speak of.”

“But why shouldn't we speak of others, when others
are concerned?”

“Then ye were not aware,” said Father Terence,—this
turn of the conversation making him throw aside—as he
was always very glad to do—his annoyance and dignified
reserve, and resuming his hearty kindliness, when he
thought he saw through the case, and that the younger
priest was imperfectly informed, “it's meself that they're
after accusing.”

“I never heard that,” answered the younger.

“Indeed, it's easy seeing ye didn't,” said Father Terence
again.

“I think that must be a mistake,” said the younger
priest.

“Indeed, I think so meself; and I'm middling sure of
it,” said the senior, a smile venturing again into his
face.

“I mean, I think it must be a mistake that you were
suspected. Of course, no one who knew you could doubt,
for a moment, whether you were innocent.”

“It was Father Nicholas told me, then; and there's
not manny a one hears more than him. It's only a few

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

days ago he said, the people—that's the Protestants—were
saying all sorts of things, and suspecting the Catholic
priests, and, as he said, meself 's at the head of them,
“and ye might as well suspect his Holiness himself,” said
he.

“I've come from the midst of it, and I heard nothing
of you; but I know that he is suspected; and there are
strange circumstances, such as, for his own sake, he ought
to explain.”

The dignitary's countenance lighted up, decidedly, as
he answered:—

“Indeed, that's another horse of the one color, as they
say. So they've left meself off, and taken on suspecting
him! But, then,” he continued, “I'm fearful it's just his
being my own coadjutor that's made them do it;” and a
generous feeling of not allowing another to suffer for him,
exhibited itself in his face. “They think he's younger,
and not so conspikyis, and easier handled.”

“No,” answered the other; “I think you were always
above suspicion; but they have always, I'm told, suspected
him, and the impression, that he is involved in it
as principal, has been growing from the first.”

“And how would he tell meself, then, it was me they
were at?” asked the elder, not quite seeing his way out
of the enigma. Leaving the answer to this question to
turn up by-and-by, he hurried on upon the new path that
presented itself to him. “What's this they say about um,
then? Do they say he's stolen her? And how would he
get her?”

To this crowd of questions, Mr. Debree answered collectively.

“She disappeared in the night or morning, and is
known to have been at or near the house that he visited

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

that night with two nuns; and one more female came
back in his punt, from that house, than went to it.”

“But,—don't ye see?—he wouldn't be carrying females
about at night in a punt.”

“He took two Sisters up with him, you know, Father
Terence.”

A recollection of the proposed plan of Father Nicholas's
charitable excursion of that night, probably came up
to the elder priest at this suggestion.

“But he would never have carried off a Protestant
girl. What would he do the like of that for? Sure a
man can't carry off all that's Protestants.”

Mr. Debree repeated the tenor of the conversation between
himself and Father Nicholas.

“But he wouldn't be doing the like without asking meself
for leave or license. And where do they think has
he sent her, when he got her?”

“They say, I'm told, that she's with the Sisters, here,
in the Mission premises; but what authority they have
for saying so, I don't know.”

“Ah! thin, it's little I've troubled that place since they
were in it. Only once I was in it, at his asking. But,
sure, would he bring her here without ever so much as
saying `with yer leave,' or `by yer leave!' It's not
likely he would, and me at the head o' the District.”

The venerable head of the dignitary swung silently
and solemnly, twice, from side to side, as he resolved this
question in the negative.

“I don't know what they go upon for that; but I think
the other circumstances deserve to be examined.”

The senior looked perplexed again, and, reverting to
his own experience of his “coadjutor,” said,—

“But how 'll we find out, if he won't tell us?”

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

“The law won't wait for him to tell.”

“But, sure, ye're not for taking the law of a priest!
and him yer superior, too?”

“Of course, not I; but suppose the friends bring the
law down here! Wouldn't it be well, by a timely attention,
to remove the occasion of suspicion?”

“But I'm satisfied we'll never get it out of him, at all.”

“Can't you do this, Father Terence; can't you find out
whether she is here, or has been here?”

Father Terence looked very reluctant to enter upon
any such work as was proposed.

“It's not that easy done,” he said. “I have no knowledge
of the place, at all, more than Solomon's temple.”

“It isn't for me to suggest, Father Terence; but it's
not a very large place, and if the Sisters were examined—”

“It's easy just stepping over yerself, then, and we'll
know in a jiffy. I'll give ye a bit of note to introduce
ye,” said Father Terence, having devised a simple and
ready way of satisfying Mr. Debree, and, very likely,
everybody else.

“But, Father Terence, though I feel sincerely for the
father, and though it's natural, from the position I hold at
Peterport, for me to wish the thing cleared up, and proper
for me to mention it to you, it would not be my part, in
any way, to set myself about investigating in your premises.
It seems to me that you are the proper person.”

Father Terence was no coward, but he seemed very
loth to undertake this business. Lighting his pipe, which
he had not yet lighted, and suffering the smoke to float
about his head, like clouds about the mountain's crest, he
summoned a council in the midst of it, as Pope makes
Homer say, that—

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]



“Jove convened a senate of the skies,
Where high Olympus' cloudy tops arise.”
From this deliberation, after a time, he proclaimed—

“I've found, mostly, it's best not inquiring into things.”

“But when things will be inquired into by the law, if
we do nothing about them; and the consequences, to ourselves
and the Church, may be very serious; is it not
worth our while to anticipate that investigation and its
consequences?”

“What would hinder yourself speaking to him?”
asked Father Terence, personifying, in the masculine
gender, the object of the inquiry. The other priest took
it simply, as it was said, and answered:—

“I cannot as properly do it, being, as I am, his junior;
but I'm not at all afraid to have him know what I have
said, if you should think fit to enter upon the subject, and
will say it all in his presence, if called upon to do it.”

“Ay, then, we'll see about it,” concluded the dignitary,
and finishing his pipe, shook from it the white ashes, refilled
it, but then, instead of rekindling it, laid it aside,
and asking—

“Did ye hear the pig out, beyond in the garden?”
started forth as if upon some errand about the live-stock
of the Mission, requesting Father Debree to amuse himself
for a while alone.

The door had scarcely closed upon him, than it opened
again to let him in.

“I beg pardon,” said he, heartily, “I'm forgetting to
offer ye any thing;” and taking a black quart bottle from
under a table near the wall, and finding, somewhere, a
tumbler that had lost a piece of itself, he proposed to
exercise the hospitality of the time and country, in his
own kindly way.

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

“Here's some sugar that I keep convenient,” said he,
drawing forward, with his stout hand, a paper with yielding
contents. “Ah! no, then, it's this must be it,” he
continued, substituting one of the same blue color, but
not, like the first, redolent of tobacco.

He had just produced a teacup without handle, which
he called the mate of the tumbler.

“Our furniture 's not quite equal to the King's or the
Pope's,” he said, by way of apology, “but I've store of
glasses in the house.”

Father Debree declined, with many thanks, the hearty
hospitality offered, and was, at length, again left alone,
with an apology.

-- 089 --

p638-418 CHAPTER XL. FATHER O'TOOLE'S ASSISTANT.

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

FATHER O'TOOLE, on leaving the other priest,
went out at the outer door of the house, and—
no pig appearing, in the course of his circuit of
the narrow grounds of the Mission,—visited his geese
and ducks, and heard a chorus of contented grunts from
the dwellers in the stye. At length, turning away with
decision, he again entered the house.

With a good, solid, steady step he mounted up the
stairs, shut a door or so, and then, knocking one loud and
several lesser knocks (which expressed resolution,—qualified,—)
quoted, aloud, one line of a hymn:—

“`Cœleste pulset ostium.'”

From within the door at which he stood, came forth—

“`Vitale tollat præmium:'

Please come in, Reverend Father.”

And Father O'Toole entered.

The room was much more substantial-looking and
elegant than the rest of the house in which it was. The
woodwork, generally, was painted of a dark color; that
of the chimney was black and varnished. Well proportioned
book shelves of black, varnished wood, and well
filled with handsome books, covered a portion of the wall;

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

the wall-paper was slate-colored, with black border. A
slate-colored drop-curtain hung partly down before the
window. Not every thing in the room was elegant
or costly; but some things were rich, and all were
tasteful.

The table at which the occupant of the room sat, had
a cover of black broadcloth, with a narrow edge of
velvet of the same color; a priedieu stood at a little distance
behind it, against a folding-screen adorned with
boldly-marked crayon drawings of allegoric subjects. The
priedieu, itself, was decorated with black silk velvet turned
up with silk. Upon the top, and flanked on each side
by a wax candle, was a crucifix about three feet high,
superbly wrought in ivory. A painful representation of
Our Lord's agony on the cross, like what may be seen in
German churches, hung opposite the window.

A perfect match for the surroundings was the man sitting
at the table, with his ivory features and black, glossy
hair and dress;—for there sat Father Nicholas as we
before described him, resting his feet, in black velvet
slippers, on a hassock of the same material beneath the
table. There was now hanging on his bosom, by a black
bead-chain from his neck, a miniature of a fair, saintly
female, with hands clasped and eyes looking upward.

He arose, with much dignity and humility, at once, as
the other entered, laying down a book open, on the back
of which, in very distinct letters, was the name: “Exercit.
Spirit. S. Ignatii.”

“I am very proud to see you in my room, Reverend
Father,” said he; “will you be so kind as to occupy this
chair, an easier one than mine, and more appropriate to
years and honors?”

He wheeled out, accordingly, a comfortable arm-chair

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

of stuffed morocco, into which the senior, with a somewhat
awkward, but sincere and solid courtesy, suffered
himself to descend gradually, and then (a little suddenly,)
drop.

“Always well engaged. Ah! what a happy thing to
have that leisure from great and constant cares that will
permit of holy studies. It was mine, once. 'Twas my
own, once. But there's many's the candle is put under
a bushel without our meaning it. Before I found my
place I thought often of making a bit of a blaze in the
world, some way; but now all that is metamorphosed entirely.
`Introduction!' ah! what's this, then? Oh!
Saint Francis de Sales. French, I suppose. Oh! to be
sure. `Chapitre XI;'—chapter Eleventh. That's plain
enough. `Of the exercise of'—something or other, `and
examen of the conscience.' It wouldn't be so hard after
all; but considering it isn't every body that learns French,
it would have been small blame to the holy man if he
had written in plain English that every one understands,
or in Latin itself.”

“You wished to see me on business, I believe, Father
Terence,” said Father Nicholas very engagingly, laying
his watch carefully down upon the table. “I hope you
won't be afraid of interrupting me, for I'm quite at your
service.”

Somewhere in this calm courtesy, or in the action that
accompanied the words, there must have been something
peremptory or in some way embarrassing, for the dignitary's
good-natured face and eyes testified to such a feeling.

“Indeed a good deal of business we have together,” he
answered, for the time, not being prepared, perhaps, to
answer more definitely on the sudden.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

“Our Sisters are inclined to complain that they never
have the benefit of a visit from the head of the mission,”
said Father Nicholas again, smiling. “Will you allow
me to pray for them, while it's on my mind, that you'll
honor them and favor them in that way before long?
Excuse me for taking the conversation away. I listen.”

If he listened, he listened to small purpose. The dignitary
sat uneasily; prepared to speak by clearing his
throat, and looking to either side. In doing this, if he
did not prepare himself for proceeding to business, he, at
least, secured a subject for a passing diversion of the
conversation.

Taking up something from the floor, under the table,
which proved to be a glove, he laid it upon a book, observing,—

“Y'have a small hand of yer own, if ye can put that
on it.”

Father Nicholas's hands were quite small and graceful,
as one might see who looked at them; but this glove was
smaller and more slender still, apparently. It looked like
one in frequent use. Such as it was, it seemed strange
in that place, and the occupant of the room seemed to feel
awkwardly at the first sight. Leaving it, however, to lie
where it was, he spoke very freely of it.

“No,” said he, “that's not mine. It's a lady's, apparently;
and, probably, belongs to one of the Sisters. How
it came there, I can't say; but things often come and go
between them and me. This might come in a parcel.”

The elder priest looked grave. He might not have
thought of there being any other proprietor of this article
of apparel than the occupant of the room until he
was told it; but having heard what he had heard, he
seemed to have mastered his difficulty of speaking, and

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

the occasion brought him, most unexpectedly, to the very
subject on which he and Father Debree had been talking.

“It's my opinion,” he said, “it's better not having too
much to do with women, if they're nuns, itself. The old
rules for priests are the good rules, I'm thinking. Yourself's
perfectly innocent, certainly;—it's not that I'm
speaking of;—but bad things happen sometimes; and it's
good for the like of us to be a long way from evil tongues.
They're saying now, ye've got that young Protestant girl
from Peterport.”

The good-natured Father Terence had uttered his first
two sentences with the confidence of a man speaking
truths of general acceptation. At that point where it
may have occurred to him that he was making a personal
application of general principles, and assuming a
superiority which he was always diffident about asserting,
his usual kindness of feeling came over him, and he
went precipitately over the next sentence, and by the
time he came to the last very important one, which contained
the gist of his whole business, it might have appeared
to be only a side observation to withdraw attention
from the former ones.

Father Nicholas had been sitting with steady eyes fixed
upon the speaker, and the most easy, well-bred (or elegant)
air of listening; his ivory face being at all times a secure
screen for any thing that was passing behind it, unless to
a very keen sight, and only his eyes showing a little more
fire than usual.

The elder having ceased to speak, he made answer.

“Scarcely a Protestant, Father Terence; she is baptized
a Catholic” —

“I never hard that,” said the elder. “She didn't get
baptized to my own knowing.”

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

“No, but she was baptized sixteen years ago, as your
book shows.”

“That's before I was in it.”

“Yes, it was in Father Dale's time, and, if you'll be
kind enough to look, you'll see it.”

While the worthy old priest was arranging his thoughts
upon this subject, and very likely preparing to express
an opinion upon the extent of that authority which the
Church had acquired by the secret administration of that
sacrament, his informant was waiting to allow the information
to take possession. When Father Terence began
to speak, and had got so far as to say,—

“But she's grown up a Protestant, and she's a Protestant
this” —, then he was gently interrupted,—

“If you please, Reverend Father, I have only told
half my story yet. Will you allow me to tell the rest?
You know it as well as I, or better, but when it's all put
together, it may make a different impression from any
that you have had. We all know her mother for an
apostate; to save her child would be a triumph” —

“There's many's the one's the same way, then,” interrupted
the elder in his turn.

“Happily, as I have good reason to know, she very
recently put herself, of her own accord, in the way to be
reconciled. If she had drawn back afterward, in fever or
in fear of the step that she was taking, it would have been
mercy not to let her be lost, through any such weakness.
If we had taken any means to secure her, it would have
been simply duty; but as the girl is missing, we need not
speculate upon what might have been. Let it be a consolation
to you, Father Terence, and to any Catholic that
is interested in one so related to the Church, that she was
baptized in infancy, and had made an effort to be

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

reconciled. That suspicion should have turned from you to
me, does not surprise me. They will suspect, and, finding
it impossible long to suspect you, they put one less
known, and less generally esteemed, in your stead.”

He did not stop at this point; but hastened to touch a
subject of importance which had, perhaps, slipped from
Father Terence's mind.

“You speak truly of the caution and distance to be observed,
as regards persons of the other sex. My dear
Father Terence, if there were any thing dangerous or
improper in a priest exercising his sacred function singly,
(and I grant the propriety of always being associated
with another priest in the work, according to the rule and
practice of the Society,) yet how is it that so much care
and labor and responsibility, in regard to these Sisters, has
been thrown upon me against my wish? I do not complain;
I might not have mentioned it now, except for
what has been said; but I am sure that not only it
would have been the greatest pleasure to me, as well as
privilege to them, but, also, I have repeatedly begged, in
person, the favor of Father O'Toole's joint and superior
supervision. I should be very glad to hope that hereafter
it might be secured.”

The assault was fairly turned upon the dignitary,
whether by accident of war or by Father Nicholas's skill;
and the good-natured man began to defend himself.

“It's true I did not do much in that way this while
back. The truth is, I don't fancy that sort of work, when
it doesn't come pat in my way. In parish-duty it's my
desire to be diligent; but I'm not accustomed to females,
and I'm not for having charge of a House o' them.”

“Pray forgive me,” said the other Priest, “it isn't for
me to call you to account, or to complain.—Is our

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

Peterport man happy in his place? I can't find out any thing,
pleasantly, from him.”

“Faith, then, I'd forgotten him; he'll take care of himself,
a bit; but I mustn't leave him too long, this way.”

“Don't allow me to detain you,” said Father Nicholas;
“but you had some business with me, I think. I fear I've
interrupted it.”

The elder Priest looked disconcerted.

“Will ye see him yourself, then?” he asked, gathering
himself out of his seat, and preparing to go. Father
Nicholas rose politely; but with a changed expression.

“I thought there had been some modest and charitable
suggestion of Debree's,” said he; “he's a young gentleman
that will need to be taught his place. If you'll allow
me, I'll come down. I'll follow you directly, Father
Terence.”

And Father Terence took his leave.

Almost immediately after his solid tread had begun to
be heard on the stairs, a young woman, in a conventual
dress, made her appearance from behind the screen.
Without noticing her, the Priest snapped with his finger
nail a folded paper quite across the room, exclaiming,—

“Bah! I don't care for any trouble they can make us
about that girl; I don't think the law will kill us; but
this is small game for me. I ought to be at work among
long heads and long arms, diplomatists and statesmen, as
I once was: guiding and controlling, and thwarting, on
occasion. I want a place where I can meet foot to foot,
and strain inch by inch, against the keenest and strongest
minds; and here I am!”

He twirled, impatiently, the medallion portrait of the
saintly lady; and while he was standing in thought, the
nun spoke:—

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

“But you are doing a great deal, and exerting great
influence here,” she said.

“Yes, this seems as much of a world to you as any, I
suppose,” he answered, without turning, “except Longford.
I am directing the consciences of fishwives, and
counselling this Very Reverend Father, when I might
just as well be, and have been, in the closets of princes
and cardinals!—and I am beginning at the bottom again,
and in the very dirt, as if I had never climbed before!”

“But it's a good deal to have such power in the Council
and in Government-House”—

“Dabbling, at this distance, in the politics of St. Johns
and Government-House! That, instead of swaying a
department of state in a country of the first rank! Quousque!
Ah! `Quomodo cecidisti de cœlo, lucifer, qui
mane oriebaris!'”

He put one hand to his forehead, and swung the portrait
about a finger of the other.

The nun made another trial:—

“This last time I was a month at Government-House,
I heard them often”—

The Priest had quite recovered himself, and looked as
the calm sea looks, as if he never was tossed with tempest.

“Copy these papers, please, Frances,” he said, summarily,
“and lay them here afterward with the copies, under
a weight.”

“Are you going out?” she asked, with what sounded
like regret.

Without any answer in words, he laid before her the
glove which Father Terence had picked up, opened the
door, and passing out, turned to give a silent bow, and
closed the door again behind him.

-- 098 --

p638-427 CHAPTER XLI. THE THREE PRIESTS TOGETHER.

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

THE good-natured Father Terence came hastily
back from his visit up stairs to Father Nicholas,
and prepared his guest for what he himself
seemed to consider a formidable interview, by announcing,
in a rather flurried way,—

“Himself's coming, but don't heed him.”

Whoever has waited for an encounter, of the sort that
was now approaching, has felt the nervous excitement to
which Father Debree's face, slightly flushed as it was,
and his kindling eye, gave witness in him. The elder
priest seemed to feel like one who had innocently opened
a flood-gate, or set some formidable machinery in motion
which he knew not how to stop, and could only stand and
look upon, as it rushed on.

“I'm not concerned about meeting him,” said the
younger; and, as he spoke, Father Nicholas came in.

The contrast in personal appearance between the two
men who were about to meet, was very noticeable. Father
Debree looked as if his soul were woven into the
whole substance of his body. There was a nobleness of
air and manner about him that at once engaged one's confidence;
and his face, full of earnestness, and his clear eye,
had yet a gentleness that showed a living sympathy which
is very winning to love. Father Nicholas was handsome

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

beyond the common range, intelligent and thoughtful-looking,—
giving one, indeed, the impression that there
was might in him; and yet there was a feeling, also, that
within him were unseen, doubtful depths, such as some
people trust them to and others shrink from, by simple
intuition.

So much was on the outside of the two men; and at
the moment, while Father Debree had a slight flush upon
his cheek, and in his eye a fire, as we have said, Father
Nicholas came into the room and saluted him, (after howing
to the elder priest,) with his usual look of self-possession
and his usual paleness; though perhaps his eye
flashed and his mouth was a little compressed.

“I may come to my business without preface, I suppose,”
said the latter. “I believe you have taken upon
yourself to speak to Father O'Toole of suspicions entertained
of me in Peterport. I am not much concerned
about the public opinion of that intelligent town; but I
think I have a right to ask on what ground you have become
their representative and spokesman.”

“Ay, and don't be warm, Father Nicholas, either;
sure it's asy speaking of things in a quiet way,” said Father
O'Toole.

“I have mentioned the reports current,” said Father
Debree, “as deserving, in my opinion, to be counted of
importance to the Church, and of still greater importance
to right and justice.”

“Allow me to inquire how.”

“To the Church, because its ministers are implicated,
by general suspicion, in a cruel outrage; and to right and
justice, because, whether there is any ground for the suspicion
or not, full investigation ought to be demanded, and
every assistance given to an investigation.

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“Let us take things quietly, as the Very Reverend
Father O'Toole recommends. Suppose the Church's
ministers are implicated, (we went over much the same
ground the other day,) is that any thing new, or strange,
or bad, in itself? Væ vobis cum benedixerint,—beati cum
maledixerint.
As to right and justice, in case we had
this girl, or had control over her, I suppose we might
fairly claim to know something of them, and to care
something for them. I suppose, too, that the `ministers
of the Church' (as you say) have some rights which are
of value, as well as others. I suppose their freedom and
independence to be of some consequence to themselves
and the Church, and, in my own person, would not yield
an inch, or a hair's breadth, the rights of my order. If
one of us foolishly put himself into their hands, on their
demand, others will be at their mercy, forever after.
For the Church—I think she is strong enough to stand,
for some years yet, all the blasting of men's breath; and
that she would be no gainer if her priests were at the
beck of the multitude of her enemies.”

Father Debree answered:—

“I cannot see how innocent men can have any other
feeling than a desire for a thorough searching where they
have been unjustly suspected, and where, in them, a
sacred cause suffers suspicion; and I cannot see how
private right has any thing to fear in such a case;—and
where a quiet and kind-hearted people are touched and
hurt in their best feelings; and more, where a family is
suffering the greatest sorrow that can afflict human hearts,—
the loss, by some uncertain fate, of its very fairest and
dearest, its joy and its crown,—it does not seem to me too
much to expect of any who have it in their power to
throw light into the uncertain horror that surrounds those

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

innocent mourners, that they will not rest until they
have done what in them lies to clear it up.”

“That's well said,” exclaimed Father Terence, who
was leaning forward on the arms of his chair, while the
others stood facing each other—“and the right feeling,
too!”

Father Nicholas listened devoutly to the old Priest's
words, and then said, with a bend of the body,—

“With your leave, Father Terence! As to guilt or
innocence, I have no thought of pleading here; but of
my fit course of action, under the suspicions held of me,
I shall crave leave to judge. I am by no means prepared
to say that I should consider any human affections
in comparison with the saving of a soul, if I were called
to determine between the two. In this case, however, as
it happens, I have not been gloating over the sorrows of
parents whom I had plunged in mourning, but have done
what was necessary to relieve them from uncertainty, as
far as respects myself.—What do you think of that, sir?”
he concluded, putting a paper into Father Debree's hand.
It was a copy of a Conception-Bay weekly newspaper,
published the day before; and it was folded so as to expose
a particular portion, to which, also, he pointed with
his finger. The latter read the paper attentively and
carefully, having first glanced from the top to the bottom,
as to a signature. He then returned it, with a bow, without
comment.

“I beg pardon, Father Terence, for using this paper
before making you acquainted with its contents, if you'll
allow me, I will read it.”

“Ah! then, it's bad enough having words, let alone
writing.”

“Perhaps, if you'll be kind enough to hear this read,

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

you may not think ill of it, Father Terence”—and looking
up at the elder priest, and taking his assent for granted,
Father Nicholas read as follows:—

“Bay-Harbor, ss. Northern District of Newfoundland, }
— Day of August, in the Year of our Lord, —.

“Then personally appeared before me, Peter McMannikin,
Justice of the Peace, &c. &c. Nicholas Crampton,
a priest of the Catholic Church, residing in the Mission-Premises,
in said Bay-Harbor, and being duly sworn,
doth, upon his oath, depose and say that he, the said deponent,
has understood and believes that a young female
has lately disappeared, and is now missing from the harbor
of Peterport, in Conception-Bay, and that he, the
said deponent, has been, or is suspected by many persons
in said Peterport and elsewhere, of having been or being
concerned, with others, in the keeping of said young person
from her friends; and that he, the said deponent, does
not know, and has no means of knowing, where the said
young person is, nor whether she is living or dead; nor
does he know any persons or person who can give such
information; and that he is thoroughly acquainted with
every part of the Mission-Premises in Bay-Harbor, and
with the building occupied by certain nuns, upon those
premises; and is fully convinced that she is not in or
upon such premises, in any way; and said deponent further,
upon oath, doth declare and say, that if he, the said
deponent, knew where the said young person was, or what
had become of her, or who could give information about
her, he would declare it.

Given under, &c. Peter McMannikin.

“I, Nicholas Crampton, the deponent aforesaid, having
read the above, do sign it, in token that it is a true copy
of the deposition by me made.

August —, A. D.—. Nicholas Crampton.

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

“I'm glad to hear ye say that much, anny way,” said
Father Terence.

“Is the Reverend Mr. Debree satisfied?” asked the
reader.

“I can't see that it denies her having been upon these
premises,” said the person appealed to.

“You've a sharp eye for flaws, and are not disposed to
release a brother priest from suspicion, too easily,” said
Father Nicholas, sneering.

“Ah! then,” said the kindly Father Terence, “ye
shouldn't doubt his meaning.”

“I should be glad to know,” said Father Nicholas, “if
I am to be badgered in this way by a priest not only
younger than myself, but one whose recent admission and
inexperience in the Church might be expected to teach
him modesty, or, at least, reserve, in the expression of his
opinions, and giving of his advice to those who are both
his elders, and his superiors in the sacred office.”

“Indeed that wouldn't be good of anny one,” said
Father Terence; “but sure I never saw it on him.”

Father Nicholas continued: “There may be license in
the Anglican sect, which does not exist in the Catholic
Church. It must be remembered, always, that here there
is subordination. Whether your way is likely to advance
you in the Church, you must judge; but as far as regards
myself, I am not disposed to allow a censorship of my actions,
which, if intended, and persisted in, would seem to
be nothing but deliberate impertinence.”

“Stay, brother,” said Father Terence; “I never knew
a man the better, yet, of having hard words thrown at
him; and ye'll do well to mind that there's older, again,
than yourself in it; and Father Debree is a guest of my
own the same time.”

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

“Thank you, Father Terence,” said the Peterport
clergyman; “I'm sure that any manly truth and honesty
will find encouragement from you. I cannot say what influence
my having a conscience, and using my tongue,
may have upon my prospects in the Church; but if, to
advance in it, I must barter away my English love of
honesty and plain speaking, I will never purchase success
at such a price. There is not the man living, so far
as I know, to whom, if I felt it my duty to tell him that he
had done wrong, I should hesitate to say it; while I will
never, knowingly, fail of the respect and duty which belong
to those who are above me.”

Father Nicholas kept his eyes fixed upon the speaker,
in a steady gaze, while a smile of sarcasm came slowly
about his mouth. Father Debree colored more deeply.

“Since a sort of fraternal inquisition seems to be in
vogue with us, allow me to take my turn for a moment.
Does my strictly-conscientious reverend brother happen
to know where one Helen Mary, (or whatever she was
called,) not long since a postulant in the Presentation
Convent at Lisbon, and who ran away from it, is, at this
present moment?”

The person addressed started at the mention of the
name, and became instantly pale; such an effect had it
upon him, that his frame seemed coming together.

“It may be necessary to remind you, Father Terence,”
said Father Nicholas, “that this lady is the Mrs. Barrè
whom you have heard of. I believe my reverend brother's
susceptible conscience has been so occupied in imputing
fault to his neighbor, as to have forgotten the danger of
scandal to the church from a much nearer quarter.”

“Ah! what's this, then?” asked Father Terence, turning
a pained and alarmed look upon the priest from

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

Peterport; “I don't know what ye mean, at all, Father
Nicholas; I'm sure there's no harm in him.”

“Far be it from me to say that there's any harm in
him; but, perhaps, when you hear more, you may incline
to think that the circumstances are such as to make it
important, as he says, to the Church, and to right and justice,
that an explanation should be made of them. I
doubt whether he has thought of mentioning the circumstance
to you, but I have reason to know that this lady is
comfortably settled within his limits, and within a very
short distance of him.”

“This is a strange story!” said Father O'Toole, sitting
uneasily.

“I also know that she is living in Peterport,” answered
the priest from that place, “and I—”

“But how is this? Sure, ye wouldn't be bringing her
there to be a snare to yerself, and a scandal to the
Church!”

“No; that is just what I have not done; and what
you, Father Terence, at least, would not suspect me of.
It is by no action or wish of mine that she is there; and
it was to my entire astonishment that I first learned the
fact.”

“You seem to have suffered it to grow into a more
than nine-days' wonder,” said Father Nicholas. “Of
course, I do not say that there's any harm in it; but it is
well known in that intelligent community, which, as he
says, has devoted so much of its attention to my humbleness,
that several meetings and conversations, of various
character, have had place between this lady and the
Reverend Father Debree. I, of course, know nothing of
their nature, whether in the Confessional or in private
houses, or elsewhere.”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

“Does she come to the confessional, then?” asked
Father O'Toole, very ready to subside out of his alarm
and uneasiness. “Sure I think ye've got, in a manner,
the bit between her teeth—to use a figure of speech—and
ye can bring all right.”

“It wouldn't appear that she has any disposition to
come back into the bosom of the Church,” said Father
Nicholas; “she seems, indeed, to have `the bit between
her teeth.'”

“Ah! then, it's a bad thing having any thing to do
with her; and I wonder, indeed, you didn't mention it to
myself,” said the old priest, addressing Father Debree
gravely, and twirling his thumbs over each other.

The younger man was much agitated.

“I haven't done that, I confess,” said he; “I tried to
speak of it the other day. I have never met with her
of my own will; and in whatever I have said to her my
conscience is clear, before God, that I have spoken as became
a Christian priest.”

“I believe ye, man; and is this it, then, ye were
wishing to speak about that time? but couldn't ye write
me, the way I could give ye a bit of advice? It's not fit
to go on, the way it is, in my opinion;—but how would
she come to confession, and she not wishing to be reconciled?”
As Father Terence added this, he glanced from
one of the younger priests to the other. Father Debree
stood silent. Father Nicholas answered, in a subdued
tone:—

“I fear the gossip or the scandal of the place might
assign motives, the least harmful of which would be a
wish to assail the faith of the father confessor; a more
directly personal and more material motive might be insinuated.”

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

“I think y'are not kind, some way, Father Nicholas,”
said the elder.

Father Debree's expression and manner changed at the
remark from his brother priest, to which the kind-hearted
old man had just taken exception. All hesitation disappeared
at once, and an indignant look took possession of
his face, and he stood straight up to confront the speaker.

“You have tampered with the sacred privacy of the
place, then?” he said. “Some ears have been listening
for you—(I care not whose)—where only two mortal
beings have a right to hear, and if so, you know well
the falsehood of any insinuation that you may make
against the character of my involuntary intercourse with
that person; and I have a right to trust to a reputation
without blemish or reproach, and to an honest open conversation
in the world for my defence, with those who
have known me, or who have hearts like Father Terence's,
against any such insinuation.”

“I've made no insinuation, I believe; I have merely
suggested the suspicions that might be held in the world;
and it would seem from my reverend brother's intentional
or unintentional admission, that there is ground, in fact,
for the suspicion upon one or other of the points suggested.”

Though this was said in a very gentle tone, there was
a subtle emphasis, here and there, that made one feel a
sharp edge through the soft manner.

“I think, now, we've had enough,” said Father O'Toole.
“Ye say y'ave made no insinuation; and, indeed, I don't
know how anny one would make them, after hearing himself;
and sure, Father Ignatius, can't ye say the same,
when y'are after hearing him read the paper a while
ago?”

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

“If Father Nicholas had thought fit to make—(what
I have not asked, but what the case appears to ask)—as
full a disclaimer as I have made, myself, I should take his
word for it; but, in the mean time, knowing, as I do, sufficient
evidence to carry an appearance of probability
with it, I must reserve my opinion. I should scarcely
suppose that the publication of that paper,—omitting the
two or three important words that would assure the reader
of the Deponent's never having had any control over the
missing, or known of her whereabouts,—would satisfy the
public, or her friends.”

“To apply your rule,” said Father Nicholas, “I might
say that you seem to be in the confidence of those without;
to have sat `in ecclesia malignantium;' but I think
with the Very Reverend Father O'Toole, that we have
had enough of this.—I shall take care of myself; I hope
you will take care of yourself. At the worst, the charge
against me involves only an excess of zeal in behalf of
the one, only Church of God, and the souls of men. I
am clear of any imputation upon my moral character in
any other respect.

“I hope so, indeed,” said Father Terence, looking like
one who saw the clouds beginning to lift; “but it's not
good to have too much zeal, either; and there's not a
ha'p'orth against our brother, here, unless, maybe, it's a
little thoughtfulness was wanting; and, sure, I wasn't
always thoughtful myself; and I think none of us was.”

Father Nicholas spoke again:—

“As for the unhappy person who has been the subject
of a part of our conversation, she has thrust herself into
the way of the advancing Church of God. The weight
is already on her; she will be crushed! I hope no one
else will be caught in her ruin.”

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

“Is it, indeed, a car of Juggernaut that we would make
it?” said Father Ignatius, repeating, perhaps involuntarily,
an expression which had been lately used to himself,
in bitterness of heart. “I would never be a priest,
if, in order to it, I must cease to be a man.”

“God forbid!” said the kind-hearted old priest to
Father Nicholas's dark augury,—not having heeded what
was said afterwards. “We wouldn't wish her any harm,
poor thing! But we'll just talk it over a bit, by-and-by.”

“Then I won't be a hinderance to your counsels,” said
Father Nicholas; and, bowing gravely and formally, left
the room.

“And I'll tell you what we'll do,” said the elder, as the
other went; “have you nothing to do with her, if she
seeks ye itself; and, if she stays there, we'll get ye away,
after a bit; it'll be best; and I'll not ask ye to tell me
anny thing more about it.”

As he said this, he stroked down his respectable and
kindly-looking locks, behind, and took his homely pipe.

“I would rather tell you the whole thing,” said the
younger priest; and he accordingly gave an account of
his first and the other meetings with Mrs. Barrè, of which
the reader has already been informed.

He spoke into friendly ears, and spoke without hiding
his strong feeling, though not without controlling it; and
Father Terence, having heard him, with sympathy, to
the end, said, much as before, “Ye mustn't be there, if
she stays in it.”

-- 110 --

p638-439 CHAPTER XLII. A MIRACLE.

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

WE left judicial matters at Bay-Harbor just at
the point where the judge, having had both
Mr. Bangs and Ladford at his lodgings, had
determined to grant a warrant.

There is always, in the public mind of a community
excited for many days together,—as that of Conception-Bay,
and especially of Bay-Harbor, had been,—a disposition
to expect something; and the presence of Judge
Bearn and the sheriff's deputy among them, just at this
time, occasioned a general ferment among both Roman
Catholics and Protestants.

Rumors, of course, were abundant, within a few hours
after their landing. It was said that a large military force
was to be called out, in case of need; that the three judges
were to assemble in Bay-Harbor; that five hundred
special constables had been sworn in; that the Governor
was coming down; that all the Protestant clergy in the
Bay had publicly requested their flocks to resort to the
scene of expected operations; that the Roman Catholic
clergy had denounced, from the altar, the judges and officers
of the law, and all who might aid or abet them.

In the mean time, however, there was no appearance
of extraordinary activity or occupation in the judge or

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

deputy sheriff; no troops marched through the streets; no
crowds from abroad gathered; and so the day passed by
with no more serious disturbance of the peace than a
rough word or so, between occasional Peterport men
and others, and, before evening, the expectation of the
public had much cooled.

Mr. Bangs, returning in the afternoon, after several
days' absence, repaired, like a dutiful disciple, to the feet
of Father O'Toole, for religious instruction; slipping off
(so to speak) the attire of travel and trade, and putting on
the garb of meek and lowly scholarship. Some ripples
of the restless sea of public opinion must, of course, make
their way into this usually quiet retreat, for the wind blew
this way; but, however it may have been with any other
inmates, Father O'Toole showed little feeling of the disturbance
without. With a peaceful equanimity, he held
his place, and went about his duty, as aforetime. All the
edifying and instructive conversation that occupied that
afternoon, we cannot repeat; we keep to that which concerns
and influenced our plot.

After tea, to which the hearty man pressed his convert,
the American “wondered whether he couldn't go 'n
ex'cise, a spell, 'n th' chapil;” and, after the explanation
which was necessary for the worthy priest,—who was not
familiar with the phrase,—he secured the key, and left
his instructor to his evening pipe.

It was not long before Mr. Bangs returned, without his
hat, in haste, and said he “wanted jes' to ask a question
't was on his mind. Father O'Toole,” said he, “d' they
ever have mirycles, or what not, 'n your church?”

“Why, what d'ye mean, then?” said Father O'Toole,
disturbed by the excited look and manner of his disciple.
“There's manny o' them in it, but it's not every one sees
them.”

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

“Wall, Father O'Toole, what d' they look like?”
asked Mr. Bangs.

“Oh, all sorts o' things they look like! Sure, I couldn't
mind the one half o' them.”

“Can pickchers do 'em?”

“Indeed, it's pictures does the most o' them, by all
accounts.”

“Wall, I tell ye what,—'f you b'lieve it,—that pickcher
o' your's there ain't a faint attempt! 'T must be one o'
the pre-Adamite school, or a real Rayfael, 't Cap'n
Stiles's son used to talk about, b'fore he got int' the
regular business o' painting carts, 'n' wagons, 'n' barns—
b't, 's I's sayin'; I guess ye'll think I've seen a
mirycle!”

“Y'are dreamin', man, I think!”

“I'm ruther wide awake, mos' gen'ally; but the' wus a
round, bright place on the wall, b' that pickcher, 's big
as —.”

“'Twas the moon, it was,” said the Priest, getting more
interested.

“'Twould 'a' ben a mirycle, any way; for the moon
ain't up; an' 'nother, too, 'f ye c'd see it through the
wall.”

“It must have been a reflection of it, some way; ye
know there's eclipses and changes; an' some o' them 's
very quare, too, an' only come round once in a while.”

“I'm aware o' that, Father O'Toole,” said the American;
“b't I wish ye'd jes' step over, 'f 'taint too much
trouble, 'n' take a look at it;—I come right off.”

Father O'Toole complied, and the two went.

“I ruther laughed at winkin' pickchers, one spell,” said
the disciple, by the way; “but 't 'll be a startlin' sound
't the Day 'Judgment t' hear a pickcher singin' out `Look
a' here! I winked at ye, but ye wouldn't repent.'”

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

Out of doors that night the stars and their surrounding
darkness had the whole heavens to themselves,—no moon
was there. So clear, however, was the air, that the night
was not dark; and it was cool enough, with the fresh
breath of the sea, to make a good draught of it a comfort.
The dogs seemed to enjoy it, and kept it in continual stir
with their antiphonal barking; throwing all through it a
melody as musical as that of some of the best Italian
boatmen, who breathe their lungs as stoutly as they stretch
their brawny arms, deforming Tasso's stately rhymes with
their coarse speech, and making the deformity all filthy
with foul garlic. The worst point in the vocal efforts of
our dogs is their remitting, but unwearied and unending
noisiness.

The occasional clink or thump of something on board
a vessel, or the steady plying of some patient oars, falls
pleasantly on the ear in this calm night.

Father Terence and his companion made their way
hastily through the dusk over the short distance that separated
them from the chapel.

“Here's where I was,” said Mr. Bangs, in a reverential
and agitated whisper, groping in the darkness of the
place. “Shouldn't want t' go 'ny nigher;” and he went
down dump upon his knees. “Wunt you jes' take hold
an' lift up, Father O'Toole?”

“An' what's it y'are afther, then?” asked the Priest.

“Why, 'f 'taint to' much trouble, Father O'Toole,”
whispered Mr. Bangs, in an agitated voice, “t' take f'r
a man, (an' 'n American, 't's jest steppin' on t' the Catholic
platform,) wunt you jest jine 'n prayer,—'n Lat'n or
Greek, or what not, 'f ye want to, c'nsiderin' ye're a
priest,—'can't do 'ny harm to pray, certin';—'ve got a
bundle here, 'll be k'nd o' soft f' yer knees; 'n 'f you'll

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

kip a liftin' up pray'rs 'n' supplications fo' me, (Elnathan
Bangs, ye know,) I'll be a kneelin' a little ways off f'm
ye, l'k' the publican.”

“Indeed, an' there's no harm 'n a few prayers, as ye
were sayin', Mr. Bangs; an' it's the Catholics are the
great prayers,” said Father O'Toole, whose preparations
for going down upon his knees, as well as could be judged
by the ear, in the dark, were as deliberate and on as large
a scale as those of a horse.

“'F ye wunt think hard o' me f' mentionin' it, 'don't
b'lieve 't 'll be a prayer, or two, 't 'll do. 'T must be a
c'ntinuin' on, luk Moses on Mount Hur, 'en Aaron took
'n' boosted 'm up,” urged the convert, in a whisper,
again.

Before the Priest had addressed himself fairly to his
work, but, as it seemed, after he had got to a lower posture,
he snuffed the air and said:—

“Mr. Bangs, had ye the incense-boat, when ye wor in
it? or what's this warrm smell I feel, like something
hatin', I'd like to know.”

“Wall, that's curi's; I haven't had 'ny boat 'r ship,
'thout it's wo'ship. Somethin' heatin', ye say? It's 's dark
's Egypt; 'n' I've heard Muther Byles Slack, 'n 'e 's
d'liv'rin' a Fourth o' July oration, talk 'bout `simmerin'*
darkness;' b't 'never thought 'sh'd live t' see it,” said
Mr. Bangs. “Le's pray!”

Intense silence followed, and darkness most intense
continued. The great crowd of a Sunday or a high festival,
with smoking incense and pealing song, could not
be more impressive. A deep, steady breathing, growing
slower, and deeper, and steadier, began to be heard from
Father Terence.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Presently a loud crash startled the priest, and he exclaimed:—

“Mr. Bangs! What's this?”

“'Mirycle's c'mmencin', likely,” answered the American,
in an excited whisper; “'heard a voice a spell ago
callin' me by name, as plain 's I hear you; 't seemed t'
be a voice o' c'nsid'ble power, but ruther softened, sayin'
`Mister Bangs!'”

“That's like the Praste, Haly,* in the temple! Indeed,
it's a wonder but it 'll say more t'ye. Ave Maria!
gratiæ plena.”

“Haley?” asked Mr. Bangs; “'T couldn't 'a' ben one
o' the Haleys down t' Salem, 'twas a priest. Oh! 'n the
Temple o' Solomon, ye say, Father O'Toole?—Wall—.”

At this moment something happened which restored
the intense silence that had been broken, and made even
the American a party to it. A light burst through or
upon the wall, (or so it seemed,) on which the picture
hung. Father O'Toole breathed hard, and then all was
breathless. The light grew fixed and strong—a circle
like a great halo. The light was darkened by an advancing
figure,—it seemed of some animal. It took definite
shape and was still, then suddenly disappeared.

“Why, 'e's got hold o' th' wrong one!” exclaimed Mr.
Bangs, in his whisper.

“Mater misericordiæ!” cried the Priest. “What's
this, at all! Oh, Holy Virgin! 'Twas one o' the souls
in Purrgat'ry I seen, in a figyer!”

“Why, ye don't say!” answered the convert.

“'Twas, thin! It's what we may all come to. 'Twas
a rat I seen; its the way they look.”

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

“Ye saw a rat! Wall, I've heard o' smellin' a rat;
I'm glad 'twa'n't 'fensive t' yer olfact'ries, 'm sure.”

“How d'ye be able to talk that way, an' you seein'
what ye seen!” said the priest, sternly.

At this point, again, all conversation was interrupted
by what followed in the lighted circle.

Again the light was dimmed by an advancing figure;
this time, of a lady; and as it stood still and became
more distinct, Father Terence exclaimed, in a tone of
the strongest feeling—

“It's Herself 's in it! Oh! Virgo Excellens! Virgo
Præclara!”

“'N Purgytory? 'Thought yer reg'lar saints didn't
go into it,” said Mr. Bangs, in spite of the excitement
and terror that appeared in his voice, yet finding exercise
for his tongue. “'Guess that ain't Purgytory, Father
O'Toole.”

“She's often in it, then—(Ave Maria! Turris Eburneus!
Turris David! Virgo Virginum!)—every Saturday,
* (Refugium Peccatorum!) an' other times, to take
out souls.”

The figure, though not perfectly distinct, certainly did
seem to wear the dress and had the air of the Virgin in
the picture. Another figure began to show itself, and
was watched, doubtless, with fearful intentness; the silence
was as perfect as before. It was a kneeling man.

“It's a praste!” said Father O'Toole, in a low voice;
and both were silent.

“W' 't looks amazin' like—.”

“Don't say it, then!” interrupted Father Terence,
with the most excited earnestness. “Oh! whatever 'll

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

I do, at all! To be honored this a way! An' her with
a crown in her hand!”

“W' I couldn't stand it 'f 'twus me; 'sh'd go right off,
in a minit,” said Mr. Bangs.

Another figure of a man slowly appeared; the figure
of the priest receded. The new shape came forward,
slowly, and as it grew entire and clear, showed itself to
be sitting in an easy attitude, with a (comparatively)
modern hat in its lap. It stopped. The head received
the crown which had been waiting in the Virgin's hand.

“'t jest fits him!” said the admiring Mr. Bangs,
“looks handsome in it, too! Ruther prom'n'nt chap,
sh'd judge.”

“It's ye'rself, that is, anny way,” said the Priest; “an'
the crown manes that meself 's the instrument o' savin'
yer soul! Ah! if Father Nicholas was in it! and the
rest o' them! D'ye see it's ye'rself, Mr. Bangs?—Indade,
I'm thinkin' the man 's killed!” The last words were
added as he got no answer.

“'Tain't poss—wh' look a' here! Wall, I never!” cried
the American in confused alarm, after a pause in which
he seemed wrestling with his feelings.

The apparition disappeared; and all was dark; and in
that quarter, and in others, a noise was heard, though not
a crash, like that which had preceded the miraculous exhibition.

There seemed a visionary or spectral flight along the
floor. There was a rattling and clinking, as in other
apparitions (it may have been a sound of chains); and,
as in other apparitions, the door of the chapel opened
violently, and shut with the same violence, twice;—and
all was still within.

The spectral flight was continued on the outside of the

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

chapel, and even two spectral figures might have been
seen crossing the open ground.

“Look a' here! Mr. Frank,” said one of them to the
other. “How, under the canopy, d'd you git that glass,
'th th' rat on it, in? Didn't know 'twas there. Wall,
hold on, now! Must let the folks all know 'bout the
mirycle, 'n' send 'em over.” With these words the
spectral figure went up to the door of the nunnery, and
began to knock, earnestly. The moon was now near to
rising; and a silver largess was scattered before its car.

“'T's Mr. Bangs 't Father Terence 's ben convertin',
Miss Jerushy—I mean sister Theresy,—(I'm all of a
heap,) mirycle, over here, 't chapil! mirycle! mirycle!”
(a shriek came from within, followed by another, and then
another.) “Father O'Toole wants every b'dy over; 'd
have sent a lady, 'f the'd ben one. Right over here, 't
the chapil! Wants ye all f' witnesses!”

Presently there was another hurtling in the air; and
spectral flight of many figures darker than night in which
they moved, towards the miracle-holding chapel. The
nuns left their own quarters to loneliness and silence.

eaf638n3

* Cimmerian?

eaf638n4

† Heli, as the name reads in the Vulgate and Douay.

eaf638n5

* This is affirmed by more than one pope, upon the authority of
special revelations.

-- 119 --

p638-448 CHAPTER XLIII. THE EXAMINATION IN FATHER O'TOOLE'S LIBRARY.

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

IN the twilight of that evening, as the town, (except
for the sounds that we have mentioned,) lay still, a
man had been going round, outside the Mission
grounds; here in a thoroughfare, there over rough
ground, stopping a moment, here and there, with men
who came to him out of darkness, and went back to it
again. He walked fast along the whole front and a little
beyond; across the street, and a like distance there, and a
little way down two cross streets.

“Here's a pretty go!” exclaimed he, as he got back
and stationed himself, restlessly, near the middle of the
front, after examining his neighborhood pretty carefully.
“There he is, I believe; he'd be a pretty sentry,
wouldn't he?” he ended, going toward a man who was
approaching from the end of a cross-street, a little way
up.

“Ain't you a jolly fellow?” he asked, in a cautious
way but very plainly, “if they had you in the army,
they'd make nothing o' shooting you, just as you'd shoot
a seal. “What did you go away for? and where's
Isaac?”

At this address the other stood aghast and made no
answer, scratching the side of his fur cap.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“Where have you been now? To see if the boat's
safe?” renewed his examiner.

“Why, Isaac's gone after 'em and I sid 'em, Skipper
Ch—”

“Whist, now! you can't remember a thing, Jesse.
Have you got my handkerchief?”

“No, I never makes use of one, Mister Gal—.”

“There you go, again; don't call me names; but why
can't you remember the watchword, like all the rest?”

“So I does, `Have you got my handkerchief?' Oh!
I sis,—” said the speaker, catching himself up, “you
wants I to give the answer: `Tom Jones'—”

“That'll do; if ever they tells you they'll give you
your life, if you'll tell 'em your name before they can say
Jack Robinson, you'll say, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,
but I'm mistaken if you think of Jesse. Well what did
you see, then? The ark of bulrushes?”

“Wull,” said Jesse, vindicating himself, “ef I can't
talk, I can do my work; I suppose I've sid all that's abin
sid. However, I sid 'em, all go through this way, and
had somebody along wi 'em.”

“Come, then, Jesse, where did they come from?
Through that gate?”

“Is, an' some soart of a carriage wi'em.”

“Good! That is to the point: men?” inquired
Skipper Charlie.

“Both.”

“How long ago?”

“A matter of ten minutes, mubbe, it was; but I
can't say how many—”

“And nobody's come back?”

“No.”

During this colloquy, the Peterport constable had

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

never ceased directing quick looks towards the cross-street
before referred to, (if it may be called a street,)
and just about this point, he thrust Jesse suddenly down,
in a heap, upon the ground, pulled down his own hat and
giving a limp to his right leg, began to walk slowly
across the highway.

With a sound of his footsteps going before him, a man
soon emerged from shadow, who coming far enough out
of his way to look upon our limping friend, showed himself,
at the same time, to be Father Nicholas, and then
passed through the gateway. By and by came along two
dark female figures, like nuns, and followed the same
course, except that they did not diverge in the direction
of the constable.

Shortly after, a body of men silently and swiftly came
along the street; and Gilpin, saying “Here's the Deputy-sheriff
and his men! stay here, Jesse; I'll be back in a
giffey!” ran down towards the water.

The sheriff's party came straight up to the fence inclosing
the Mission-premises; and there halted for some
minutes.

The delay enabled the Peterport constable to accomplish
his errand; and he got back again, just as the last
of them was going through the gate. He was about to
follow when information from Jesse that “he heard Mr.
Banks's voice over 'tother w'y, and a great noise,” led
him in that direction.

Sounds from the chapel, as of attempts at the door,
and confused voices, grew louder and were multiplied, and
as they rose, the voice of the American began to be heard
again, within the nun's building, and a loud female cry,
also. Mr. Bangs was addressing, apparently, some one
with whom he was walking.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

“That's someb'dy carry'n' on 'bout the mirycle, likely.
Shouldn't wonder 'f she'd ben left behind, 'n' got accident'ly
locked up. She'll keep, I ruther guess. 'T's over
t' th' church, he wants you, Holy Father.”

“What do you mean by a miracle?” impatiently asked
a voice which any person, who knew it, might at once
have recognized as that of Father Nicholas.

“Wall, 'taint f' me t' say; sh'd judge 't 'd be more
accord'n' t' th' laws o' science fo' you t' tell me. I'm on'y
jest learnin'!—The ladies, here, 'v' all gone over t'
see it.”

“Absurdity!” exclaimed the priest; but the intelligence
seemed to have quickened his motions, and saying
“I must put a stop to this,” he came forth into the air,
leaving the shouting female to console herself.

“In the King's name! You're my prisoner, Father
Nicholas Crampton; rescue or no rescue!” said one of
several men who met him as he came out.

“We'll see about that, my friend,” said Father Nicholas,
with his usual self-possession, “You'll have the kindness
to take me to the nearest magistrate, or, you'll have
trouble.”

“Wall! That ain't slow, fact!” exclaimed Mr. Bangs,
“W' where on earth d'd you come from, Mr. Galpin?
Y' ain't a goin' t' take a holy priest pris'ner? Jest leave
him 'th one o' yer men, there, will ye, a minit?' Want
t' speak 'th ye.”

“Confine yourself to your own affairs, if you please,”
said Father Nicholas. “I want no interference with
mine.”

“Wall, 'f ye're p'tic'lar 'bout it, I will,” said Mr.
Bangs. “Look, a'here, Skipper,— 's the' call it,”—continued
he, as the constable drew aside with him, “'twunt

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

be ne's'ry, I guess, f' you to go a searchin' th' buildin'.
I've jest ben all through it, fr'm top to toe. That ain't
Lucy Barbury, 't's singin' out; that's a k'nd 'f a lame
gal, the' got there,—f'r help, likely,—'had t' take 'n' lock
her up, t' gi' me a chance. The' ain't 'ny sign o' Miss
Barb'ry 'n th' whole place.”

The American's extra official search was not quite
satisfactory to the Sheriff, who directed that he should be
taken into custody; and then, leaving the Head Constable
to secure Father Terence and the nuns, took Father
Nicholas and Sister Theresa to the presence of the Judge,
who, with some of the district magistrates, had occupied
Father Terence's library.

“Where's the Priest?” asked Gilpin.

“He's p'ticl'ly engaged,” said Mr. Bangs, who had not
lost his tongue; “but you don't want him. He never 'd
hurt anybody.”

“He's wanted for witness,” said the constable; “and
you too, Mr. Banks.”

“Wall, I know more 'bout it 'n he does; 'n' that ain't
much. 'F the's anybody 't wouldn't do 'ny hurt to a flea
't's Father O'Toole.”

They drew near to the Chapel; and the stout voice of
Father Terence was heard, uplifted, behind the door:—

“Will no one open it, then? I fear we'll never recover
him: it was just fit to die with the fright, he was!”

The nuns huddled and cackled about the fastened
door; but there was not a hand among them that could
find the key to turn it.

“Wh' how's this, ladies? Couldn't ye git in?” asked
the American convert, as he drew near.

“And is that yerself, Mr. Bangs?” inquired the imprisoned
priest.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“Wall, 't's what uset to be, I b'lieve, Father O'Toole.”

“An' how d'ye be on the outside, an' the door locked
between?”

“That is a question, fact.—They' got me under arrest,”
he added, turning from Past to Present.

It may be supposed that what had already happened,
not far off, including the arrest of Father Nicholas, had
not been unobserved by the nuns; but between the miracle,
and Father O'Toole imprisoned, on the one side, and
the alarming doings on the other, they had quite lost control
of themselves. At the word “arrest,” they all turned
about with a new alarm, and fled again, (velut examen,)
swarming over, to their hive.

Father O'Toole was released immediately, by the constable,
and was a good deal bewildered, as he reached the
open air.

Gilpin did his part respectfully, making his bow.

“I'm to ask you if you'll please come with me, sir,” he
said. “It's only a bit of evidence is wanting; and will
you be good enough to ask all of those ladies to go
along?”

Father Terence submitted, resignedly, to circumstances;
and, having had the general state of things explained to
him, secured the attendance of the nuns, and then, himself,
accompanied the constable. Froyne clapped his
hand with peculiar constabular unction and pretty heavy
emphasis, on the “convert's” shoulder. Mr. Bangs
rather led the constable than was led by him, as was
intended.

The party went silently; but there were buzzings of
gathering throngs of men, in different quarters, indicating
that what had been done had not been done without being
observed. Knots of men, also, were gathered in the street

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

in front of the Mission; but none were permitted to enter;
and no disturbance was attempted.

The Judge and his assessors met the prisoners and
witnesses standing; and the former explained to Father
Terence that he had not intended to take violent possession
of his house; but, if he had permission, thought it
well to conduct as privately as possible, an examination
which he was about to make, and which involved many
or all of the occupants of the premises.

Father Terence thanked him for his consideration, and
begged him to do as he pleased; but said that he “was
astonished at what was going on, anny way.”

The Judge and magistrates seated themselves, and the
judge, having called for his papers, laid them open on
the table before him, and ran over one of them with his
eye.

The Sheriff having been directed to have the prisoners
in the opposite room until called for, removed all but
Father Terence, who was first examined. It was clear
from the examination that he had very slight acquaintance
with the little community of nuns, and knew nothing
that would throw any light, whatever, on the disappearance
or fate of Lucy Barbury. He was at once discharged;
but by invitation of the judge, remained in the
room.

After a short questioning of Father Debree, the Judge
said that he had seen no reason before, and saw none
now, for supposing that he knew any thing of the case;
and he was discharged.

Mr. Bangs being summoned and questioned, gave, in a
characteristic way, and, at first, with a redundancy which
the Judge found it necessary to repress, an account of his
seeing the man and the women carrying, as it appeared,

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

some person from Mr. Urston's house down the cliff; and
of his after experience in the nunnery. The gravity of
the magistrates, and even of the Judge, was no armor of
proof against some of his answers. His evidence occupied
too much space to be inserted here. The substance
of it is already known.

Sister Theresa was next called. The Judge expressed
his regret at being obliged to call her at such an hour and
for such a purpose. She was then sworn, and gave her
worldly name as Theresa Maria Seldon; her religious
name as Mary Theresa Ursula. In answer to the judge's
questions, she stated “that there was no Lady Superior
over the nuns in Bay-Harbor; that she was the oldest
Sister, and had authority; that Father Nicholas had more
control than she; and some things might be done without
her direction, and even against her will, if she ever had a
will against his; that there were three Sisters; that two
weeks ago, there had been five; that on the fifteenth and
on the sixteenth there were five; two professed; two lay;
one novice; no postulants; there were none of the Sisters
sick on the fifteenth or sixteenth; that Lucy Barbury had
never been in the house, to her knowledge; might have
been there without her knowing it; she did not know her,
nor know that she had ever seen her; there was a sick
girl there on the fifteenth and sixteenth, and until the
night of the nineteenth; she did not know who it was,
and did not hear; only she understood her Christian
name to be Bridget Ann; she was brought on the fifteenth,
at about eleven o'clock at night, under Father
Nicholas's direction; and Sister Theresa understood her
to be out of her mind. The girl was under the charge
of the Sister who acted as infirmarian; and Father Nicholas
directed that nobody else should visit her. This

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

prohibition was not extended to the witness; but she had
refrained from visiting the girl, in consequence; could
not describe her personal appearance, or complexion, but
believed that she had dark hair and eyes. It was common
to have women not belonging to their own, or any
religious order, brought to the house for care and tending,
in sickness; and sometimes women resided, for a longer
or shorter time, with them. Some scholars came every
day, and sometimes they had had a scholar or two staying
in the house. The girl in question had been brought by
Sisters Frances and Agnes. These were not now in the
community; they were the two who had gone away. She
did not know where they were; she had not seen them
since Tuesday last; and did not know whether they were
to come back, or not.”

The witness had not heard whether the sick girl was a
Protestant; and supposed she might, perhaps, have been
such. Understood that on the night of the nineteenth she
escaped, and the witness had not heard of her being recovered;
but had been told by Father Nicholas that she
could not be found. To a plain question whether she
had ever in her mind thought that that girl was the one
who was missing from Peterport, the Sister, very much
affected, answered “Yes.”—To farther questions, she said
that she did not exactly know why she had thought so;
certain coincidences of time and age, and the mystery
that was kept about it, had probably suggested the thought;
that she thought the girl might have been called by
another name than that she commonly bore, or had
previously borne.

There was an apparent simplicity and ingenuousness
about the witness that would have satisfied any mind that
what she said was all she knew. She was dismissed,

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

with a request to hold herself ready, for an hour, to be
recalled, if there should be occasion.

The examination of the other nuns was very brief.
As far as they had any information, their answers exactly
agreed with Sister Theresa's testimony, and they were
absolutely discharged.

Having ascertained that the Urstons had not arrived,
the Judge proceeded to examine Father Nicholas; prefacing
his questions, as in the case of Sister Theresa, with
an expression of regret for the occasion. The Priest was
not put upon oath; and it was explained to him that “he
need not bring himself into danger by answering; and
though a prisoner had no right to counsel, he would have
the privilege, if he desired it.”

Father Nicholas looked as self-possessed and determined
as always, and begged the judge to explain
to him the nature of the danger that he might incur,
and to let him know, exactly, the object of the examination.

The Judge explained that the object was to ascertain
whether he was in any way privy to the disappearance
of a young person, one Lucy Barbury; and the danger
that he might put himself in was that of furnishing evidence
against himself.

“What if I decline submitting to any questioning?”

“I shall at once commit you to jail.”

“And if I should bid you do it and welcome?”

“Of the propriety of my course I shall, in any event,
judge for myself; and therefore it would be quite unnecessary
on your part.”

Father Nicholas bit his lip; but answered that he was
satisfied, and ready to be questioned. He would not ask
for any counsel.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

The name, quality, and so forth, having been given,
the examination went on:—

“Have you known the person called Lucy Barbury,
or any person so called?”

“I think so. I think I should know her if I were to
see her.”

“Have you ever talked with her?”

“Yes.”

“Where?”

“In Peterport.”

“When did you last speak to her?”

“I can't recall the exact date.”

“Was it within two weeks?”

“That is about the length of time, I believe, that she
has been missed. I shall use my privilege of not answering,
for the cause assigned.”

“Did you see her, or speak with her or to her, on the
Fifteenth day of this month?”

“I decline answering, for the same reason as before.”

“Do you know where she is?”

“No.”

“Do you know where she has been, on the Fifteenth
day of this month or at any time since?” An answer
was declined, as before.

“Do you know whether she was in the house occupied
by the Nuns, in this place, on the Fifteenth day of this
month, or at any time since?” (Declined, for cause.)

“Do you know whether any young woman, not belonging
to the number of the Nuns, has been here, on the
Fifteenth day of this month, or at any time since?”

“Yes, several.”

“Has any sick young woman, to your knowledge, been

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

here, within that time?” An answer was declined, as
before.

“Do you know of any sick young woman being brought
here within that time?” (Declined.)

“Do you know whether any woman was conveyed
from Peterport in a boat, or punt, on the night of the Fifteenth
day of that month?” (Declined.)

“Whether any woman was conveyed from Mr. Thomas
Urston's house, at that time?” (Declined.)

“Whether any person has been, at any time, carried
or conveyed from that house?” (Declined.)

“Were you in Peterport on the Fifteenth day of this
month, in the afternoon, evening, or night?” (Declined.)

“Were you in any boat or punt, at or near Peterport,
in the afternoon, evening, or night of the Fifteenth day
of this month?” (Declined.)

“Do you know that any nuns were at or near Peterport,
at either of those times?” (Declined.)

“Do you know of nuns ever being there, or going
thither in a boat or punt?”

“Yes, often; to visit the sick.”

“Did you send any nuns, or desire them to go, on the
day mentioned?” (Declined.)

“Were there any sick, to your knowledge, in Peterport
at that time?”

“I do not recollect.”

“Can you not remind yourself?” (Declined.)

“Did you send any persons, or desire or procure them
to go, in a boat or punt, to or near to Peterport, on that
day?” (Declined.)

“Do you know of the employment or procurement of
any persons to go in a boat or punt?” (Declined.)

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

“Do you know how Lucy Barbury disappeared? or
what became of her?”

“I have already declined answering a question very
like. I decline, as before.”

“Have you sent away, or procured to go away, any
nuns from this community, within two weeks?” (Declined.)

“Do you know of any nuns having gone away within
two weeks?” “Yes.”

“Do you know to what place they went?” “No.”

“Do you know where they now are?” “No.”

“Where they have been?” “No.”

“Have you sent away, or procured, or advised, or
given means for, the going away of any fishermen, or
boatmen, or other men, within two weeks?” (Declined.)

“Let me advise you,” said the Judge, “that any of
these questions, that admit of easy answer, you should
answer; for it will not only further the ends of justice,
but be better for yourself.”

The Priest this time retaliated for the tone of decision
and authority with which he had himself been addressed
at the beginning; and his eye flashed, and he smiled
slightly, as he answered:—

“The ends of justice I need not think so much of just
now; but my own security and interest I feel quite competent
to take care of.”

The Judge bowed gravely.

“Have you any statement to make? or do you wish to
say any thing upon the subject or matter of this examination?
A record is kept, of which a copy will be furnished
to the Grand Jury.”

“I have only respectfully to refer to a certain affidavit
published by me two days ago, of which I will ask leave
to procure a copy.”

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

“I have one here. It doesn't meddle with the main
point.—I should be glad to give you more time, and would
urge upon you again the importance of clearing up any
thing capable of clearing up; for I shall feel it necessary,
as things now stand, to hold you to answer to the terrible
charge of homicide; as I think the girl may be traced to
your custody, and you neither produce her nor offer any
explanation, but studiously conceal every thing connected
with the fact. This concealment itself may be held, in
such a case, to furnish evidence of criminal intent. As
there is no conclusive proof before me yet, of guilt, and
as the body has not been found, I shall admit you to bail
in a sufficient sum—two thousand pounds.”

The mention of the startling character of the charge
sent a thrill through the company present, and even visibly
affected the Priest himself, but only momentarily.

“I am astonished,” said he, “but in nowise alarmed.
A charge so utterly baseless cannot be sustained for an
instant. I don't know who is at the bottom of it; but
while it can do me no harm, it will do him no good.”

As his eye passed round the room, in saying this, a
hasty look of something like defiance flashed into his face
at one point of the circuit, but went out instantly:—at
that point the sad, handsome features of Father Debree
were to be seen.

The Urstons, father and son, examined separately, under
oath, answered readily all questions, but, however
tried, never contradicted themselves or one another; nor
did any thing appear, strange as it might seem, showing
any participation on their part, or knowledge of the mysterious
disappearance. The fact of the young man's
attachment to Skipper George's daughter, and of his
abandonment of preparation for the priesthood, appeared

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

from his father and other witnesses. At the same time,
there were plenty of Peterport men at hand, who knew
and testified that both father and son had been out in the
search from about dark till early morning, and that the
son had been ever since, for much of his time, occupied
in trying to find some trace of the lost maiden.

Mrs. Calloran appeared to be the only one of the family
who was at home during the time at which the party
had been seen to go from the house to the water. She
was not sworn, and was cautioned not to endanger herself.
This caution she heard twice over and then threw herself
upon her guard, like a hedgehog, armed at all points with
wariness and suspicion.

She said (in answer to a question to that effect) that she
had seen two nuns at Peterport two weeks ago; but then
corrected herself by saying that she had often seen nuns
there, and “begged his lordship not to be asking questions
at her, to get her into trouble; for she was not
larn'd.”

The punt overhauled by Captain Nolesworth, seemed,
at this examination, like a phantom-bark. No evidence
could trace one of the crew or occupants.

In default of £200 bail, the last witness was committed
to the custody of the jailer.

In half an hour, bail had appeared for Father Nicholas,
his two sureties being, one a Protestant, and the other
a Roman Catholic merchant.

So the examination was ended.

“They've gone after that punt, have they?” said the
Judge, turning to the Sheriff. The Sheriff, having made
inquiry, answered, “Yes, and that she would soon be
heard from.”

“Who went in charge of the pursuit? There may be
a good deal depending.”

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

“I'm told he's the surest hand in the Bay,” answered
the Sheriff, and then added something in a low voice, to
which the Judge replied:—

“You must make sure of the chief witness for the
Crown being forthcoming, and find the Body!”

-- 135 --

p638-464 CHAPTER XLIV. A NIGHT'S BOAT-RACE.

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

WHEN Gilpin left Jesse Hill standing near the
Mission, as mentioned in the last chapter, it
was to run to the boat's crew, waiting at the
water-side. Three of them were there and had seen
nothing and heard nothing strange or noticeable. Two
of their number were off in one direction, and two in
another, one way up and one down the harbor, scouting.

“There's the Priests' punt, then, anyway, and no life in
her,” said Skipper Charles. “I'll bide here, a-bit. It
can't be long, if they've got any gumpshion amongst 'em.”

Upon the word some men came hurrying; these were
from up the harbor. Our constable had his wits about
him, more than ever, that night. Before the men have
got to him, he sends off, post-haste, for the other couple,
down the harbor, and his ear is open for the story of the
comers.

The carriage was the only one, such as it was, in a long
walk, in those days; nothing for horse or horses, but a
hand-wagon, so to say, known every where as Peter
Laverty's.

It had gone down with plenty of whispering, but in no
great hurry, to Bryan's stage; and there, after much bustle,
had transferred its load, or, at least, what seemed a

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

sick woman, was lifted out of it, and passed into a boat;
the Priest said “Mind!” the man answered “Yes, your
reverence,” and then a portion of the company had gone
back. The measured sound of oars came on the ear as
this hurried report was made; it was the boat. “Now,
where are our other boys? They fellows must show us a
good lead, if they think we won't come up to them.
They'll have nothing much start of us, but the best boat
in the B'y.”

“Are you there, Ladford?” asked Skipper Charles.

“Ay! I'm here,” said a silent man, sitting on a keg
and smoking.

“You know what dependence there is on you, to-night,”
said the constable.

“I can't say for that; but if there's aught for me to do,
I'll try and do it. Now, then, lads! there's your comrades;”
and Ladford's pipe was gone somewhere, like a
firefly flown; and next, he himself had disappeared below
the stage-head. Down went the others, the whole boat's
crew, six, seven, counting Ladford.

“There's your commission, Will Ladford—let's see—
we've got documents enough for to-night,—the little
one,—yes, that's it.—Let 'em get clear o' the harbor, you
know—”

“I don't go skipper,” said Ladford, as if settling a
point which was mooted between them; “but don't lose
time upon it; some on us 'll do what's wantun. I don't
want to take hold o' one o' they things. I'll take helum,
or stroke-oar, or bow-oar. Don't gi' me none o' they papers;
I've seen too much, and I've—shove off. Take it,
you, Zippity. Up mainsail! Up foresail! Brail up till
we get out. Oars! Give it to her, boys! Take it easy;
we shall want our arms, bumby.”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

All Ladford's little speech, though we have emphasized
the different orders given, was delivered with just force
enough to fling its meaning to the ears for which it was
intended, and very little noise was, altogether, made by
the departing boat. Gilpin and Isaac, passing a word together,
went away in company.

The moon is not up yet, but is rising, and, though
above them, has not fairly put down and conquered the
great, damp shadows that crouch and lurk about.

Out into the stream, then outward to the Bay, all
steady and still, and Will Ladford steering, our boat pulls
on, much in the course of the other, but a little nearer to
the town, to have the weather-gauge, if possible, whatever
the chase may mean to do. A little beyond the island in
the harbor, they see the rival boat ahead, feeling the first
wind but setting no sail as yet; only the water is darkening
all about them, as it is roughened up by the freshening
breeze. Then, before our men have got into it, the
others spread their sails, put off their bow a point or
two, and their slight craft leans over as if she were
listening to the gurgling and the rippling at her side.
Our men sweep on, with a good, strong, steady sweep,
and not a word said. The breeze begins to come in flaws,
tempting the sails; but the others, ahead, are carrying off
all the wind in their canvas bags. There are nothing
but little flaws here—but a few strokes of the oar change
things wonderfully.

“Now give her her wings, lads,” said Will Ladford,
and she flutters them once or twice, and then is setting
her course like the other.

“She limps a little, to-night,” said Ladford. They understood
him as speaking of the boat pursued, and one of
them answered, “Then she's not well handled, I'm

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

thinkin'.” They all felt that their own was managed as it
ought to be.

“We're gainin' on her; we're drawin' up wi' her; we
shall overhaul her, if we goes on at this rate,” they said.

“We'll see that;” said Ladford; “but if we can't one
w'y, we can another. We can pull up wi' her, ef there's
no more wind stirrin' than this, and they can't help or
hender us.”

A race of sail-boats in a moonlight night, is a very
pretty thing; but here, while the whole land was lying
sleeping, what warm and eager life was going in these
boats! All eyes among William Ladford's company were
set toward the little sloop ahead.

“Somebody's got hold of her that knows hisself pooty
well, for all,” said Will Ladford, “but he's losin' ground
upon us, I believe. There's a strange caper! There
goes his gaff-topsail! What can they mean? There!
they've got it up again; the halyard gave way. That'll
help us on, many a good foot;” and indeed his little
boat seemed to be pulling the other back, while she advanced
herself.

Both parties were as still as two deep streams flowing
on under the night. About the boat there is a constant
babble of waters, as of travellers overtaken on the road
and passed. Ladford's companions—most, or all of them—
gazed through the moonlight, under the sails, at the
little sloop and those she carried—dark, silent figures, and
a sort of heap, or crowd, or something that was not fisherman,
and might be,—lying on a couch, or bundled up,
in the boat's bottom—the lost Lucy. Ladford sat up
straight and steered, looking all ways, without moving his
head, and at the same time seeming to have his eye on
any one that looked towards him. With his old canvas

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

hat and shabby clothes, most meanly dressed of all of
them, (and you have heard his speech too, just the coarse
dialect of the island;) he looked poetical and picturesque.
If you give a man command, whether it be of a body of
men, or of a horse, or of a boat—something that has a
power and will of its own,—there is always this interest
about him, and the more in proportion as the force and
will controlled are greater. One man, a genius for example,
full of power and passion, is a nobler object, controlling
and commanding himself, than almost any. But
to our chase!

There was Belle-isle, away ahead, with its great, deep
shadow, making the water look so dark and deep, and,
except to eyes that knew it and saw what was not to be
seen in this light, there was no separation, to the sight,
between the island and the main beyond, or between the
island and its companions, Great and Little Kelley's, or
however the lesser one is called.

They are coming near the boat ahead of them, and not
a word is said on either side.

“Tim Croonan,” said Will Ladford, giving to his
companions the name of the other helmsman, as if he
just touched each of his boat's crew with a conductor
of magnetic influence—the sound not being wasted or
spreading out beyond. In the other boat no noise or
motion of the people indicated their consciousness of any
body's being on the water but themselves. Steadily the
following boat drew up a little to windward of the sloop.

“Hail him, you Zippity!” said Ladford, and as the
words left his mouth, John flung his hail, in quick, sharp
voice—there was no need of loud—over the water. It
struck upon the bellying sails, and part of it came back.
It seemed as if it all came back; at all events it did not

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

seem to touch the people in the other boat, more than so
many dead men sailing in moonlight on the sea.

“Ahoy, Skipper!” was flung across again; “hilloa,
there!” but with no more effect than if he and his were
all in the soundest sleep. On they all went again, in silence;
the moon shining, the shadows stretching, the
water babbling; but two men do not keep along, side by
side, in street or highway, if one or both be waiting for
an opportunity, without soon coming into communication.
So it was here. The boats were nearly abreast of each
other, and thirty or forty yards apart.

“Can ye find never sea-room for yourself, but must
be coming and taking the wind out of us, intirely?” asked
the man whom Ladford had called Tim Croonan, turning
half round and then back again. He spoke like a man
that is insulted; but this time there was no answer out of
Ladford's boat.

“Why don't you answer un, then, Zippity?” asked
Ladford, gently; “you knows I want to keep myself
quiet.”

“But you're the oldest of us, and you can do it best,
too,” answered Zebedee.

“That's Misther Ladford, it is,” said Croonan, stretching
out the words, as if he were painting them in very
large letters, to the eyes of his hearers, with a hand
pointing at them. “Misther Ladford, and nothing less.”

“We don't want to quarrel, Mr. Croonan,” said Zippity,
taking up his office at this juncture, “We've got a
little business with you, that's all.”

“Wid me, is it, ye have business? This is a purty
time and place to come on business afther me; and the
more to it, that I think I don't know yiz, nor ever seen
yiz in my life, unless it's Misther Ladford, there,” (

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

emphasizing and stretching the words again,) “and I don't
know him too well. Is it me, alone, or the whole iv us,
ye've got business with?”

Will Ladford, saying nothing, eased off his mainsheet,
or let his mainsail go, a little, so as not to get ahead, but
to keep even pace, while his spokesman answered:—

“It's with all of you, I suppose. Is Lucy Barbury in
that boat?”

“Who's Lucy Barbury, then? And what's it to you,
I'd like to know, who's in this boat?” inquired Croonan.
“Give that topsail a stretch, now, so.”

Up went the topsail; the sheets of the other sails rattled
a little as they ran, and the sloop was beginning to hold
her own or more. In came Ladford's mainboom, again,
a hand's breadth or two, and another hand's breadth or
two, until he was satisfied.

“We've come to look after Lucy Barbury,” said Will's
spokesman, following up his advance.

“Well, look afther her, then; and take care ye don't
miss her, the light being a little dim, ye know,” returned
Croonan.

“We don't want to mistrust e'er a one; we wants only
just to know ef Lucy's there, that's all.”

“Them that's in this boat belongs here, is all I've got
to say, at the present time.”

“But if she's there she doesn't belong there, and that's
all we want to know. Will you please to tell us what
female you've got there, then?”

“No, I will not; only she's not your's, anny way. Ye
may take yer oath of that, if ye like.”

Ladford, having the weather-gauge, used it, and kept
away a little for the sloop.

“If you run into us, or come foul of us,—mind, if we
don't sink ye!” said Croonan sternly.

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

Ladford said nothing; but his boat was running down
the diagonal that would bring her up, before long, with
the left, or larboard, bow of the other.

“Now, I think I've given you fair warning,” said the
helmsman of the latter. “Tell me, now, will ye keep
away?—Boat-hook, Paddy!” he said, aside, to one of
his crew.—“I say, will ye keep away, now?”

They drew nearer and nearer; scarce three boats'
lengths separated them.

“I warn ye, now, to keep clear of us!” repeated
Croonan.

“Will you plase just to let us see who you've got?”
asked Ladford, taking, for the first time, a part in the conversation.
“It's only because of Lucy that's lost; and
sure, ef it was your case, you'd want the same. Will
you only let one of us come aboard?”

Misther Ladford's found his tongue, at last! I thought
mebbe, you'd got a cold, being exposed to the weather,
and not being used to it. Now, I tell ye there's no
Lucy Barbury here; will that do ye?” said Croonan.

“You've put us off so, we'd like to look for ourselves,
if you plase,” answered Zebedee, taking up his office
again.

“I'm thinkin' ye'll wait till ye're axed, then,” said the
other; “and mind, I warn ye, if you meddle with this
boat, if I don't sink you, or do harm to you!”

Ladford kept on, and came within a boat's length.

“Take you the helm, Paddy,” said Croonan, hastily.
“Give me that!” and, snatching the boat-hook out of
Paddy's hands, as he ran forward, he laid hold of the
end of Ladford's foremast, which leaned over towards him,
and bore down upon it with all his weight.

“I'll give them one small piece of a ducking, anny

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

way, that I don't think 'll do any harrm to them;” and, as
he bore down, the water already began to gurgle against
the rowlocks, along the gunwale, and to come into Ladford's
boat in a thick waterfall.

Saying nothing, the helmsman of the boat which was
thus going gunwale under, in the midst of that wide bay,
at night, and where it might be thirty fathoms, or fifty, or
a hundred, down to the bottom, thrust up an oar, just as
it was wanted, against the mischievous weapon, and
cleared the mast from its hold. Before Croonan got his
balance again, and got the wield of his boat-hook, Ladford's
little craft had righted, and he was at the helm.
She felt the wind, and got her headway once more, which
she had nearly lost. As they drew up again, Ladford
said:—

“I don't want to quarrel with any man. I want to
keep quiet, and clear of all mischief: but don't 'ee try that
again, friend. 'Ee can't ketch us another time, and if 'ee
breaks our mast, when we won't let it go down, next time,
it 'll be a provocation. 'Ee'd better let one of us come
quietly aboard of 'ee, and right back again.”

The boat-hook took, this time, the direction of the gunwale,
and, resting on it, kept the two craft asunder.
Ladford put up his helm, and his boat, turning on the end
of the boat-hook as on a fulcrum, brought her bow right
up against the breast of the other, flinging the latter,
also, at the same time, up into the wind. Croonan raised
his boat-hook, and brought it down in the way of wreaking
summary vengeance on this determined non-combatant's
head. It grazed the shoulder of the man it was intended
to stun or admonish severely, and, at the instant, he, seizing
it with one strong back hand, as he stood, brought the
other over to it, and pulled in on it. For his part, the

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

holder of the other end clung to it, not to be robbed of
his own boat-hook, and the two boats now came together
astern, both heading up into the wind.

At sea, one learns to do twenty things in little time,
and in hot moments one can do twenty times as much as
common; so the boats' coming together was not the only
thing that was accomplished now. Tim Croonan went,
sideways and backwards, overboard in a moment.

All this scene, being managed and shifted by those who
understood it, was very short; but a good deal more was
done in it than has been recorded. When things began
to thicken, a female voice was heard, alarmed, and crying
out, “not to get into trouble.” Tim Croonan's comrades
hurried aft, to rescue him,—(and let it be remembered
that fishermen and sailors rarely know how to swim).—
The cry was, “Where is he?”

Ladford called John, and, putting his mouth close to
the other's ear, said, in a most emphatic voice, “Keep a
sharp eye about this man for SHARKS.”

“Is that, there, the only lady or female there is on
board?” inquired he, aloud, as unmoved as if he did not
care a straw for the man's life, which might be washed
out by the waters of this cold, dark bay, like the life of a
tobacco-pipe, or crunched out by obscene and hideous
teeth.

“You're a man, are ye, then?” asked one of the other
crew. “A man's drowning! Where is he? Where is
he? What's that, there?” many voices joined in crying
out.

Whether it was that the smuggler of other days had got
his old nature alive in him, as things began to warm, or
for whatever reason, Ladford took no new animation into
him. “He's safe enough,” said he. “Look there, some

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

of ye, forward, and see ef there's no more in the t'other
one. No Lucy?”

“No! no Lucy,” was the answer. “There's two of
'em, but no Lucy!”

So this night sail, excitement, and bad blood;—nothing
had come of it, unless it should give rise to future quarrels.
Ladford and all his men had hoped, and hope had
become earnest, as they drew near the object of their
chase. They did not know how much their hope had
been until they lost it; and now they were hardly ready
for any thing, so disappointed were they. Has the reader
been disappointed? He knew what these boatmen did
not, yet.

It was not so with the other crew. They could not be
idle or listless.

“Down with that fellow! He's murdering Croonan!
Strike the bloody fellow down! Let go of that man, I
tell you now! He's holding him down in the water!”

Ladford had providently widened the distance between
himself and them, and he had their boat-hook. Oars,
therefore, were their only weapons of offence, or means
of grappling. Several oars were lifted in the air; but
Ladford threw them all up with a weapon of words.

“Have a care, now, friends. I've said I want to be
peaceable. Ef you wants to help your friend, avast with
your striking. I've done more'n I maned to done, for I
did not mane to do the laste vi'lence to e'er a one; but I
haven' done much. This man thought to give us a wetting,—
so he said,—and he've agot one. Here, then,
friend, take to your own boat. I'm sorry to 've adoned
any thing; but you brought it on yourself.”

As he said this, the noise and struggle, which had been
going on near the stern of his craft, was explained by his

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

bearing round, with his arm, to the open space between,
the body of Tim Croonan, whom he had been keeping,
and keeping in the water, by a hold of his clothes, from
which the man in the water had not been able to disengage
himself. Croonan had struggled, but had been too
proud to utter a word.

“Give me a hold of your oar,” said Ladford, to one of
the men opposite; and, getting hold of one, he held it
while they drew the boats nearly together again, with the
floating man between them. Croonan had soon hold of
the gunwale over which he had been dragged into the
sea, and, being released from the restraining hold, was
presently on board.

As William Ladford let go the oar, he fell back with a
groan, for the men at the other end had given him a
fierce thrust.

“That bloody old smuggler 'll hear of this again,” said
some of the rival crew; but, generally, in Newfoundland,
vengeance, if sought, is not wreaked very ferociously. It
is not likely to be so in this case; but it sometimes is.

-- 147 --

p638-476 CHAPTER XLV. WHAT FATHER DEBREE WAS TOLD, AND WHAT HE DID.

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

ALL Conception-Bay (that is, the people of it,)
was restless and excited on the morning after the
occurrences of the night just described, and had
as much to talk of, as if it had been raining hail or meteoric
stones. Indeed, many of its people had been sleepless.

It was about five o'clock, that those of the Peterport
men who had been more immediately concerned in what
was done, were coming into the harbor; but there were
vastly more with them than had been with them during
the former hours of the night. Jesse Hill was one of
the objects of chief interest, if not the chief (for the constable
was left behind); and Isaac Maffen shone with
scarcely lesser lustre, but moved faithfully in his orbit,
notwithstanding the eccentric attractions that beset him.
Jesse commented upon events, and Isaac assented to
Jesse.

The tide of men swelled with added numbers, of both
sexes, as it went on; but, about Franks' Cove, spread
itself, in all directions, and there remained, an excited
and heaving mass of life throughout that part of the
harbor.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

At some distance behind the returning population,
Father Debree walked thoughtfully. He looked weary
with night-watching, or unwell. His figure was less erect
and firm than formerly, and his step less strong. As he
came to the spot, where, a few weeks before, he had
stood to gaze upon the scenery of the place to which he
had come, to labor and live in it, he paused unconsciously;
and at the same instant a hasty step approached, and a
voice addressed him. He was a moment in recovering
himself, as he looked into the beautiful face that had so
suddenly shown itself. The words spoken were as abrupt
as the apparition; but they at once fixed his attention.

“You're Father Debree?—Pardon me; I must speak
to you: I'm a friend of Mrs. Barrè's, and I know you're
in some way related to her. She needs help; sadly, but
will never ask it. Some villain has slandered her character;
and I think you may be the fittest person to do
justice to her.”

The deep emotion that possessed the Priest, as he
listened to this hurried address, seemed, from the workings
of his features, to go through many changes; and,
among the changes of expression,—surprise, at the last
words, was very evident amid the evident pain and almost
agony of his look.

Miss Dare hurriedly explained:—

“It has come from some Roman Catholic; and a priest
who knows her, can best put down the lie. I think the
Freneys know where it came from.”

Father Debree put his hand to his brow, and stood
still.

“Won't you see her?—She's had no rest, all night.”

If Father Debree had looked at the speaker, he might
have thought that she, too, had not rested.

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“Do you know who did it?” he asked, after struggling
for the mastery of his feelings.

“No, I can fancy; and I think it's one that has done
her some worse wrong before.”

As quickly as light flashes, he turned his straining eyes
upon her, and seemed to read her thought at once.

“Poor, noble woman!—To be slandered, after all!”
said he; and his lip quivered, his voice was choked, and
tears swam in his eyes. “She shall be righted, if I can
do it!—Yes—Yes—I must see her, one moment. Can I
see her, for a moment?—only a moment!”

It was scarce day; and yet Miss Dare seemed to have
no more thought of time than himself: she said:—

“Oh, Yes! Do! Do!” and led him, hurriedly, to the
house.

He waited at the door.

When Mrs. Barrè came down stairs, wan, thin, and
careworn, with scarce strength to walk, she evidently had
not been prepared to meet him.

“Walter!” she almost shrieked, as she sank down.
Have you come to me, of your own accord?”

It was not possible for her to speak more.

“Help!” cried the Priest; and as Miss Dare came,
he drew near, also, and laid his hand upon her forehead.

It seemed as if the very touch revived her; for she
looked up.

“Oh, Walter! Is it you?” she said again: “how pale
you are!”

She took his hand in both hers; but he gently withdrew
it.

“No, Helen,” he said; “it is not right.”

“Oh! what is right,” she cried, “if that is not? but

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

Oh! thank you for calling me by my own name again;—
once more!”

Miss Dare turned away, while holding Mrs. Barrè in
her arms, and sobbed convulsively, at the unutterable
pathos and the patience of her voice.

The Priest spoke:—

“Who has wronged you?” said he. “Who has dared
to utter a breath against you? Do not fear to speak
before this young lady; for she told me. Is it Father
Crampton?—Tell me!”

“No; never mind it: I have borne a worse thing.
Let it alone,—unless you please simply to contradict the
cruel falsehood.”

“But I implore you, Helen!—I do not speak as a
priest—”

“I cannot tell; I do not know.”

“But you know another thing, at least. I pray you,
as a brother, not as a priest,—was it Crampton that you
meant, the other night, in what you told me of the confessional?”

“That is not the wrong that I am suffering. That, I
vindicated as a woman: I cannot meet this.

“I do not ask for vengeance-sake;—God forbid!—but
to do right. You will not let me wrong him. Say `No,'
if it was not he; will you?”

“No. I say `Yes;' it was he. I may as well say
truth plainly, as leave it to be inferred.”

“Thank you!” he said; and, after hesitating, turned
and added:—

“If it be any thing,—if it can be any thing,—be sure
that I honor you: I reverence you,—blessed woman!”

He was gone, instantly.

Father Debree did not pause any where along the

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

road; no gatherings of men, no sights or sounds, diverted
or delayed him, until he reached the Widow Freney's
house, and flung the door wide open. No one was there.
He walked all round the house, and all about the cove;
no one was to be seen. He turned towards the hill again;
and, as he turned, Mrs. Freney was just coming from the
gorge. He strode up to her.

“Who told this lie?” he asked, as soon as she could
hear him.

“Father Debree?” she asked, astonished and alarmed.

“Who told this lie of Mrs. Barrè?” he repeated.

“Is it a lie, Father Debree?” said she. “I'm sure it
must be, your reverence.”

“Who told you?” he asked again.

“Indeed, it was the constable, Froyne, told me, Father
Debree; but I wouldn't wish him any harm: sure, he
had good reason—”

“It's a LIE, woman! And you took it up, and believed
it, directly, against a friend and benefactor, like
that lady! Do you think that is what the true religion
teaches?”

His manner frightened Mrs. Freney still more.

“It's one o' the clargy told him,” she said.

“Whoever told it, it's a lie! There's not a purer
woman,—or saint,—living,—if she is a Protestant. She
never did, or thought, or understood, any thing that was
not good, in her life! I desire you'll go from one end of
the harbor to the other, and say so, and you may undo
something of what you've helped to do.”

So saying, he left her, and walked, hurriedly, out of
the cove.

Somewhere in his way, he heard himself saluted. It
was by Mr. Wellon, who asked the favor of a few words
with him.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

“A report has been circulated among the Roman
Catholics of this—”

“It's an abominable lie!” said Father Debree, interrupting.—
“I have contradicted it. I am going to right
it.—Excuse me.”

And he strode on. The Minister did not seek to stay
him.

-- 153 --

p638-482 CHAPTER XLVI. THE TWO PRIESTS AND A THIRD.

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

FATHER TERENCE had not recovered from
the disturbance of the night, before Father Debree
entered, hot, and dusty, and agitated, and
occupied all his attention.

The young priest wiped his brow, and walked, once or
twice, across the room; until, at the invitation to sit down,
he turned round, and stood. He spoke hurriedly:—

“You remember what passed between Father Crampton
and myself, the other day, Father Terence?”

“Indeed,” answered the peace-loving old priest, “I
don't bother my mind much with past things.”

—“But those were no trifles to be forgotten in a
moment;—do you remember his accusations and his
worse insinuations against me?”

“I don't remember anny thing against you, brother,”
said Father Terence, kindly.

“Let me remind you, if you please: he spoke of Mrs.
Barrè, and of my `secret intercourse with her;' and
what `the world might say;' and then claimed that
`though he might be accused of over-zeal for the Church,
there was no charge, of any other sort, against his moral
character.' Do you remember, Father Terence?”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“I didn't give much heed to him; but I suppose he
said it.”

“And would you believe that that very man had once
sought—I loathe to speak it!—to drag her from her
strong, sure virtue? and in the Confessional? and that he
has since defamed her, and sought to destroy her character
among men, that never was else than lovely, as he had
sought to blot her name out of the Book of Heaven?—
Would you believe that?”

“Indeed I would be sorry to believe it of him, or of
anny priest; but it doesn't seem the fair thing that ye
shouldn't have told him to his face, if ye'll say it behind
his back;—he's in St. John's, the day,” said the open-hearted
Father Terence.

“Very true, Father Terence, very true; but I didn't
know it until to-day.”

“But d'ye think is it good, brother, to be hunting up
things against him, even if they're true, itself, and even
if he wronged ye, when he's got to answer for them,
surely, soon or late?”

“I haven't searched for them, Father Terence; they
came to me without seeking; without wishing;—and yet,
considering, not his wrong to me, but what she has been
to me, what I still owe to her, and must always owe to
her, what she deserves, for her noble self, and what she
might have expected of the tender sympathy of him as a
minister of God, and, especially, one knowing, as he
knows, her former happy life, and her sad, lonely lot, to-day,—
and considering, that to all her bitter loss and heavy
trial, this had been added, that vile words or innuendoes
against her had been spoken—and by that priest of
God—in the ears of those to whom her voice had sounded
as that of the very Angel of Mercy,—if then, while I

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

had steeled myself against her, according to my duty, (as
God knows I have done, truly,) while I have never given
way, before her, even to a word, (as God knows is true,
though I confess my heart has broken,—BROKEN, in
secret,) if I had, to do her right, striven to turn the
earth, or drain the sea, would it have been too much?”

During this passionate speech, Father Terence, several
times, caught his breath, and had much to do to control
the quivering muscles of his face. He had recourse to
his pipe, and made no answer.

“Would it have been wrong?” the younger priest
asked again.

“But couldn't ye do her right and let him go? Sure,
I'd stand by ye, too.”

“I know you would, good Father Terence;—but why
`let him go?' If you mean `dimitte illum,—forgive and
suffer him, though he have wronged you, or have meant
you ill,'—by all means! I cannot, as a sinner, look for
mercy or forgiveness, if I show it not;—but `let him go,
if it be to persist in this wrong to her, to do new wrong to
her, or others; `let him go' to make his character and authority
a means of sin and ruin; `let him go' to betray
some thoughtless wife, or simple child, to sin, and death,
and hell; `let him go' to plead, in God's name, for the
Devil, —”

“That's hard speaking,” said his hearer.

“It is hard speaking; how else should I speak?”

“But how will ye stop him?” asked Father O'Toole,
holding his dead pipe in hand, “if it was so.”

“He should be forbidden the exercise of his office, and
if he do not repent, it should be torn from him!”

The old priest asked gently—

“But what are you, to take God's judgments that way?”

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

“A priest, that feel my own unworthiness, but seek to
feel the awfulness of the priest's office, and the worth and
woe of souls that I am sworn to care for; but is this God's
judgment, except as all things are God's? Have men
no part in it, and no responsibility? Are they not to act
for Him?”

“Ay, but you can't do anny thing to Crampton; you've
no power over him; you can't unpriest him.”

“No: but there are those who can! Let him be
brought to the tribunal, and let the truth be proved there,
and let the bishop deal with him.”

Father Terence shook his head.

“No, no; ye know, yerself, it's never done,—it can't
be done,” said he; “'twould be scandal.”

“It can't be done, Father Terence!—but there's some
way of doing it?”

“No, there's no way; they that's over him must see
to it.”

“I wish them to see to it; but they must know it, first.”

“There's some that know all about him, then; doesn't
the man confess?” asked Father Terence, trying if there
were life in his pipe.

Father Debree gazed before him, as if a door had been
opened; he looked forward, silently, and then spoke,
without moving his eyes:—

—“And he walks free! and exercises his priest's
office freely!”

“But maybe he's been put on one side,” said Father
O'Toole;—“I heard it said, I think, he's been in high
places; but he's put back, a bit, someway.”

“But forbidden to deal with souls?—No! he has a
faculty, to confess priests and every one; and he has the
whole charge of these nuns at the next door.”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

The elder priest moved uneasily; perhaps he thought
of his own neglect.

“Indeed, that's true,” he said.

“And can nothing be done?”

“You can't do any thing.”

“But I could try.”

“No; ye'd ruin yerself, and do no good either. No,
no, man; leave it alone.”

“How can I, knowing what I do, if I have any care
for truth, or God, or man?”

“It'll be right, one day—”

“But in the mean time, how many wrongs!—How many
ruins!—How many wrecks!— Is there no help for it?
Let me make complaint, and if nothing comes of it, at
least leave the burden of blame, openly and fairly, where
it belongs.”

“What's it ye mean?”

“Go to the bishop and complain of this man, and undertake
to prove my charges.”

“Now, brother, take my advice,” said the old priest,
“and meddle you not with it; it'll be the ruin of ye,
totally, an' ye'll never do anny good with it. Do you
your duty, an' leave him alone.”

Father Debree turned and paced the room again.

“Nothing can be done!” he exclaimed, coming again,
and standing as before.

“Sit ye down! Sit ye down, man!” said Father
Terence—“Will ye not?”

Father Debree still stood, and said:—

“Nothing can be done!—Then I must only confront
this man, himself, and show him that his guilt is known,
and bring it home to his conscience.”

“An' do ye think will he heed what ye say to him?

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

No, no; Crampton is a deep, hard man; he'll never heed
what ye say to him. Don't meddle with him, is best.—
I'm sure of it.”

“I've no fear of him. What I knew of Crampton
years ago, in another country, but shut my eyes to,—what
I know of him now,—make him what the world would
call a villain; and shall he, in the Church, find an impunity
that, in the world, would never be allowed him?
Nay, shall new fields be opened to him to ravage, and
new opportunities for mischief given him? If Crampton—”

The door opened and Father Nicholas entered, with a
flash in his eye and a sneer at his lip.

—“Were now present,” he said, taking up the unfinished
sentence, “would you dare to say to him whatever
you have said of him in his absence, loud enough
for me to hear outside the house?”

“I thought ye were in St. John's,” exclaimed Father
Terence, astonished at the suddenness of the apparition.

“And so thinking me at a safe distance, you could venture
to make me the subject of your censure, and entertain
yourself with this gentleman's practice in invective;”
said Father Nicholas, giving himself for the moment a
license of speech very unusual with him.

During this address, delivered very deliberately and
distinctly, Father Terence held a book open, (it happened
to be upside down,) and his hand trembled. After
the last word he turned full upon the speaker, and
said,—

“I'm not sure that I understood ye altogether; but let
me tell ye that I'm no backbiter, nor I'm no brawler; but
it's not for fear of anny man, nor ever was;” (here the
old gentleman rose gradually from his chair,) “and that

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

if ye expect to speak here, sir, I shall expect ye'll speak
civilly. I think y'are not over me.”

Father Nicholas instantly corrected himself:—

“I humbly ask your pardon, reverend father,” said he,
“I was wrong; but I hope that the hearing of my own
name so freely used, will be an excuse for my intrusion?”

“Y'are quite free to come in, and it maybe as well
y'are come,” said Father Terence, seating himself again.
“Will ye sit down, sir?”

“Thank you, sir, I see that I'm not very welcome
here, and I shall prefer being upon a little ceremony, if
you'll permit me.”

“May I have leave to answer his question, Father
Terence?” asked the priest from Peterport, with a pale
cheek, and a pale, steady flame in his eye.

“If ye must talk, I'll give my advice, if ye'll take it off
me; just begin at a new place,” said the elder, with an
intuitive wisdom that was quite deep, if it might avail.
The other, turning to Father Nicholas, said,—

“It's best to begin at the very thing I have to say. I
wish to ask you whether you have said or insinuated any
thing against the pure and noble character of that lady,
who was mentioned here by you the other day.”

“Another criminal examination, without the ceremony
and expense of judicial commissions or constables! As
I am little in the habit of speaking of ladies, here or elsewhere,
I suppose I know whom you mean; but at the
same time I will thank you to be explicit, and I propose
going through with you to-day.”

“I mean Mrs. Barrè.”

“Have you any special claims to call me to account,
if I had said any thing against her? I was not aware of
any such relation between you and Mrs. Barrè at this

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

moment, or between you and myself, as would warrant
it.”

“Yes, I have. The peculiar position in which she
stands to me, I have no occasion to speak of. If she be
wronged and cannot right herself, she has a claim on any
Christian man and gentleman of honor, and first of all on
me. That involves a relation between me and any one
who wrongs her, and therefore to you, though you be an
older priest than I.”

“There seems a trifling oversight there; the Church
and her discipline are overlooked apparently,—or blown
away; the existence of a tribunal of penitence seems to
be forgotten; but let it go for the present. Take your
own way, by all means, only come out with all you've
got. What do you mean?”

“I mean precisely what I say, and I may say something
more. That you insulted her, and—if wickedness
could have approached her, as it cannot,—that you would
have sought her ruin, at the very moment when you
were claiming to know her pure, innocent thoughts, to
sit in judgment on them, I am sure beyond any question,
and that you have just tried to stain her reputation,
though I have not the same absolute proof, yet I cannot
doubt.”

A sort of color (as much perhaps as his complexion
was capable of) came into Father Nicholas's face.

“You're getting along rather faster than the slow pace
of common justice too. You're perfectly sure of my guilt
in the one case, and can't have a doubt of it in the other,
and yet I don't remember that you have ever even hinted
the thing to me, who am the only person capable of testifying
to the contrary.”

“I never had the proof or even knew the fact until
to-day.”

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

Father Nicholas bore his part like one who had a
satisfaction in the practice of fence; but he argued in a
slighting and sneering way.

“For a like reason I have had no chance, you may
remember, to clear or defend myself, and yet you believe
in a moment against me. Has a brother-priest no claims?
A priest's reputation is said to be as tender as a woman's,
and his rights are certainly as good. There are other
places and occasions for considering the propriety and
safety of an intercourse against which Father Terence
cautioned you; but certainly one would think that you
might know the propriety of rejecting or receiving cautiously
the suggestions of a woman's resentment.”

“It was no conviction or suspicion of a moment, Mr.
Crampton! I had some light upon your character years
ago. Do you think I have forgotten Clara Wentley and
the fate of Mr. Wentley of Ross Park?”

It would be hard to describe the change that passed
upon Father Nicholas's face. Whether he became redder
or more pale, or both, whether he quailed for an instant,
or shook with instant indignation, it would have been
hard to say from his looks only.

He answered without violence,—

—“And still another charge! What now?”

“No. That is not the business that I came about. I
mentioned it only casually by way of illustration; but it
was something that wanted the name only of a double
murder: of a poor father by a sudden blow, and of a
daughter by a slow, deadly poison!”

Father Terence looked from one to the other in amazement,
and gave vent to it in words:—

“Is Debree mad? or what sort of man are ye, Crampton?
or what does this mean at all? I never knew the

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

like, and I'm a priest thirty or forty years. Murder!
and this sin and that sin! I think I'll just leave the place
t'ye, an' I'll go an' feed my ducks and chickens, or I'll
look in the chapel a bit.”

“Father Terence I beg you to be here; I'm saying
only what I can prove, I pray you not to go away,” said
the Priest from Peterport.

“And I hope you'll stay, reverend father,” said the
other priest; “we shall be able to answer all three of
your questions better by and by, if we give Mr. Debree
time and opportunity.—I beg you'll go on, sir; I'll keep
my answer till I've heard all. Does any other crime,—
misdemeanor, or felony,—occur to you at this moment, to
charge me with? or will you gratify me with the particulars
and the proof of this last little one, `incidentally
mentioned?
'”

“Of course. The particulars are the insinuating yourself,
(concealing the fact of your being a Roman Catholic
and a priest,) into the love of an innocent girl, whose
heart dried slowly up when she found you out, and killing
the father by the discovery of your treachery, and his
child's endless, hopeless wretchedness!—then declaring
that you had only sought her for a heavenly bridegroom.
The evidence is in all or any one of a hundred people in
Jamaica, privy to all the circumstances, and myself among
them.”

“Ah! now we're coming to something; the privity of
a hundred persons to a thing of this kind, all absent and
nameless, is an inconvenient generalization; but here is
a witness known and present. Allow me the cross-examination
of him, as my own counsel, borrowing a little
from my last night's experience. You say you knew
this; how long ago was it?”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“A little more than two years, and not likely to be forgotten
in a lifetime.”

“Are you sure of the facts?”

“Yes; you know very well my opportunities of information.”

“And now, my friend, you who charge me with all
this two years ago, have you ever told me what you
thought and believed? or have you told any one else?”

“No. I confess that I have buried it in my breast!”

“You did not, therefore, in all these two years think
of it as you speak of it now?”

“I would not allow myself to judge of it, until a new
light was thrown upon it to-day; everybody else saw it
so before.”

“Let us go along surely, sir, if you please, and keep
different things separate; you can't answer for other
people; but for yourself you say that you did not see
these facts or circumstances two years ago, in the light in
which you see them now. Do you mean to say that if
you had seen me strike a blow, or heard me utter a sentence
of blasphemy or ribaldry two years ago, you would
not have understood and judged it on the spot? I think
you're intelligent enough to understand, and of your
sharpness and severity of judgment, I think we've had
some evidence lately. That you have been two years of
a different opinion, shows that you now judge falsely. If
you had been two years in making up your opinion, it
would show that the case was a pretty difficult one to
determine.”

“I will take the blame of forming my judgment slowly
and reluctantly, or even of being for two years wrong, in
judging favorably. What I know to-day compels me to
understand what I would not or did not two years ago.

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

Is it not every thoughtful and observing man's experience?”

“Now, then, for your terrific apocalypse of to-day; for
though the order of time is otherwise, yet here seems to
be the hinge of all your accusation. What's this about,
Mrs. Barrè? That I tempted her in confession? To
what?”

“Not `tempted her;' but, what is a very different
thing as regards her, though the same in you, sought to
tempt her to forsake her virtue. Is that plain enough?”

“I'll be satisfied, for the present. Time, place, and
circumstance are to be fixed with reasonable precision;
how long ago was this? and in what place? and—.”

“Mr. Crampton, I charge you with wicked advances
made to my—to Mrs. Barrè, in confession; and I rest
the charge upon the word of a woman, whom no tongue
but that same one that poisoned holy things, ever moved
against; and I charge you with slandering her in the
community in which she is now living; and I call upon
you to retract any charges or insinuations that you have
made, and to correct them.”

If guilt makes most men cowardly, that evidence of
guilt did not appear in this case. The man to whom
these words had just been spoken, slowly and with a most
determined look and step came forward, and, passing between
the speaker and Father Terence, turned round
and stood near the fire-place, where he could face the
latter as well as the former. Then, pale to his very lips,
he said, in an even voice,—

“Our being priests forbids our fighting;—you seem to
think bandying abusive words the next best thing; but
have a care, sir!—even a priest may brush an insect into
nothingness, or trample with his foot an adder.”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

Father Ignatius drew himself up, and, folding his arms,
said:—

“Add to your character of profligate priest and slanderer
that of bully, or bravo, will you? and to the sin of
assailing innocence and honor add that of assaulting one
who speaks in their defence!”

Father Terence had sat uneasily for some time, and
now he rose.

“In the name of God,” said he, “I bid ye stop this.
I'm older than ye both, and I say it's sin for anny one to
go on this way, let alone consecrated priests.” (The
homely old gentleman looked noble as he stood to keep
God's peace.) “And man,” he continued, turning to Father
Nicholas, “what y'ave done before, I don't know;
but if ye have spoken against this lady, why d'ye not go
an' make it right? 'Sure, if she was your enemy itself,
it's not your place to do it.”

“She never did him any worse wrong than shaming
or rebuking him to himself, Father Terence; she did
not even complain of him for his abuse of his sacred
office.”

“It would have been rather late to complain of injured
or insulted virtue some years afterward, as it must have
been; except that the moral sense of the family seems to
be deliberate in its motions. She was wiser than her champion,
too, who does not know that my character of priest
will stand me in some stead with others; and that in a
case where, of necessity, there can be but two parties, it
would be generally taken for granted that the representations
of one of them may be very mistaken or very false,
to say nothing farther; and who forgets that the world
has eyes in its head, and a tongue in its mouth, and can
form its own judgment of his moral pretensions, with this

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

lady (so `peculiarly related to him,') at his call, and
turning up as soon as he gets to his post.”

“I shall not enter into any conversation upon that
point,” said Father Debree. “I ask whether you will
try to do the little and tardy justice in your power to this
lady, who has enough to bear of sorrow, without the addition
of undeserved shame?”

“Giving certificates of character and testimonials to
respectable heretics is not quite in my way; and to recall
and retract, or to contradict, according to your fancy,
what I may or may not have said about this or that person,
is something too much to ask of me. That a person,
situated as the one you mention is, should suffer for her
unhappy apostasy, is to be expected,—it is a part of her
lot, and is a fulfilment of the prophecy—`Super quem
ceciderit, conteret eum.
' She will be ground under that
stone—it will crush her into the earth.”

“You will not do any thing? You will not do simple
justice to her, and speak simple truth of her? And do
you dare to talk of the fulfilment of prophecy, when you
are putting out your hand to topple this stone over, as
Judas might have spoken, or as the High Priest of the
Jews might have spoken, of what they did to the Redeemer,
because He innocently suffered at their hands,
according to the Father's will? Then you must bear
your burden; at any risk of censure or suspicion, I will
openly contradict you in the world, and denounce you in
the Church!”

“Now, then, the war is absolutely declared,” said Father
Nicholas, smiling again; “and who do you think
will be the gainer in it? We have no place in the world,
except as belonging to the Socie—the Church; and how
much, think you, you would weigh against me in the

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

Church, which gives you your place in the world? I
think I may say, without immoderate vanity, that I am
worth something more to it than you, and that the rulers
of the Church would so determine.”

“Indeed, then, I don't know what way y'are so much
better than him. I know that, after a bit, he's like to
be higher in the church than either you or me; the
Bishop told meself that he'd great parts; and I think
he's one thing yerself hasn't; and that's just the plain
love for what's true and right,” said Father Terence.
“He fears a stain like a wound.”

The other priest answered:—

“I say nothing of his parts; but it's that very sentimentality
of his that makes him unserviceable; for the
man of account is the one who takes circumstances as he
finds them, and uses them as they are, and goes on, without
sitting down to put his finger in his eye, for something
he thinks is wrong.—I think you had better not
meddle with me, perhaps,” he added, turning to Father
Debree, with a smile.

“It's easy seen, the day, that y'are a hard man, Father
Crampton,” said Father Terence; “an' I don't say
for worse: but if ye mean anny mischief to him, ye
must mind that I'm with him; and, if I'm not nimble
and quick, ye'll find me that heavy that I'll not be easily
lifted out of yer way.”

The strong life and excitement of the scene had not
left the old Priest untouched. Father Debree said:—

“For myself, let him do what he will; and in the
cause of the widow, God is a party.”

“Scarcely a widow, I should think,” said Father Nicholas,
moving to go.

“Come, man,” said the old Priest to Father Debree,

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

“if y'are through, as I think y'are, come, and let's walk
through the grounds a bit.”

As they walked silently, the younger priest abruptly
turned to his kindly companion and said:—

“I must be your deacon to-morrow, Father Terence; I
can't say mass, up there.”

“D'ye feel that bad? Ye mustn't take on that way,
man,” answered the old Priest.

“I really can't do it; there are more things than one
upon my mind,” answered Father Debree.

“Ye shall just stay and help me, then,” said the elder;
“and let Crampton go, if he likes.”

-- 169 --

p638-498 CHAPTER XLVII. QUITE ANOTHER SCENE.

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

THINGS strange and ill-matched crowd each
other; the interview of the priests was followed
by quite another one.

After the examination, Mr. Bangs had lingered, and
seemed loth to go; and Father Terence invited him to
pass the night where he was. This, however, he declined.
Yet he staid. At last, he said “he guessed
he'd look in a spell to-morrow,” and departed.

“Didn't want to go 'thout takin' leave, Father O'Toole,”
he said, as he presented himself betimes on the next day.

“An' where's this y'are going, then?” inquired the
Priest, surprised at this notice of departure. (Father
Terence was very grave.)

“Wall, I guess I'll be goin' over here to Peterport
agin, 'n' see what I can do for 'em,” answered the American.

“An' what's the matter at Peterport?”

“They want a little teachin', all round Noofunland,
'pon a good many things. They'd all be rubbed into
grease 'n a minute 'r two, 'n the States, 'f they wa'n't a
little spryer about it.”

“An' what would rub them into grease, then?”

“Why, every body 'd be tumblin' over 'em.”

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

“But don't they do their work well? an' aren't they
good people?”

“They are good people, and kind people, fact; b't
they're pleggily 'mposed upon.”

“It's the difference o' government, ye mean; but it's
not a bad government we have,” said the Priest, who was
an Irish one of an old kind.

“Wa'n't speakin' o' that, 'xac'ly. I'll tell ye, Father
O'Toole,—I ain't a democrat, an' so I don't like slavery.”

The Priest, who knew nothing of parties in America,
and, from the word democrat, understood one who was in
favor of democracy, might have been edified at this
avowal; but how a democrat should like slavery, and
what the whole thing had to do with Newfoundland, was
not clear.

“I mean I don't b'long t' the Democratic party, 's the'
call it, where they have t' learn t' blackguard, 'n' abuse
niggers, b'fore they c'n take the stump” —

“Is it stumps they've to take, in Amerikya?” asked
Father O'Toole, smiling. “Indeed, I think they must be
poor, then, mostly, for it's not manny o' them one man
would take.”

“Why, there ain't a poor man 'n the whole concern,
'thout it's the Paddi—pedygogues.”

“Is it that bad a place for the schoolmasters, then? I
often hard `the schoolmaster was abroad;' an' maybe it's
too manny o' them's abroad.”

“Let 'em come; only educate 'n' 'nlighten 'em, I say.”

“Are the people so larrn'd, the schoolmasters are not
ayqual to them? That's a quare case: it's the masters
teach, mostly, I think,” said Father Terence, who had
heard of strange countries; but perhaps had never had a
chance at information from a native of one before. “And

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

they've not the clergy, ayther, to be the soul an' centre
of it, an' take the lead?”

“Guess there ain't such a system o' public schools 'n
the wide world; why, ol' President John Quincy 's educated
at 'em; 'n' so was your bishop, there, Cheveroo, 't
was made a Card'nal, or what not, out 't Bordo, 'n France;*
but 's I was sayin', when we got a talkin' 'bout common
schools, I guess folks 'n Noofundland might be 'bout's
good 'n' happy, 'n' a leetle mite better off. Why, there
were fishermen down 't Marblehead 'n' Gloucester, 'n'
all 'long there, b'fore ever Noofundland 's heard of,—'s
goin' to say,—'n' ye don't ketch them a settin' down 'n the
chimney-corner, t' keep the fire agoin' all winter, 'n' when
the' ain't out fishin'; the' make shoes, the whole boodle
of 'em, jes' 's tight 's they c'n stretch. Merchants can't
make slaves of 'em 'n that country 's the' do here.”

“An' how would the planters make shoes?” asked the
Priest.

“I'll take hold 'n' learn 'em, I guess,” said the American.

“Do ye know how to make shoes, Mr. Bangs?”

“Looked into it, some, 'n I's a shaver; b't 'bout that
mirycle, Father O'Toole,” continued Mr. Bangs, “wanted
to say, I guess we better not say any thing 'bout it, f' fear
the' may be a mistake.”

“Well, if there's a mistake, we're both in the one box,”
said Father Terence, “an' if they laugh at you, they'll
laugh at me. We might just wait a bit, maybe, and see
what comes of it.”

“Wall, I guess I wouldn't make much of it, 'f I's you;
I heard o' somebody havin' my magic lantern, round” —

“Is there magic in it, then? Indeed I won't have anny

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

thing to do with it, little or much. It's the devil does it,”
said the Priest.

“Wall, I wouldn't 'xac'ly go 'n' lay it t' the devil, either.
Don't s'pose ye ever saw one o' those lanterns; 't's a
k'nd of a thing 't shows picchers on a wall. 'T may ha'
ben that; I only make the suggestion.”

“But how would he show you and meself, Mr.
Bangs?”

Does 'dmit o' question; b't he might have had 'em
painted”—

At this moment a knock was heard at the door, and a
person entered with a low obeisance to Father Terence,
and a look of inquiry at Mr. Bangs.

“Good morning, Reverend Father,” said he. “I learn
that something supernatural has occurred here during the
late painful proceedings; and that the Holy Queen of
Heaven has exhibited her power in the Church when
assailed by her enemies.”

Father Terence looked rather awkwardly towards Mr.
Bangs, and then said, “It's the editor of the Catholic
paper, Mr. Bangs.”

“I think I heard that name in the same connection,”
said the editor. “Hadn't this gentleman some hand in
it?”

“Indeed he was there; but we're thinking there may
be some mistake.”

“Well, Reverend Father, as you were both present, if
you'll be kind enough just to furnish me with the facts, as
they occurred, that is, after all, you know, the only way
of judging. If they sustain the opinion, there it is; if
not, why, it falls.”

“Indeed, that can do no harm, anny way; will ye tell
him the facts, Mr. Bangs, if ye please?”

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

Mr. Bangs said he “guessed they m't 's well hold on,
f'r a spell;” but the editor was of opinion that the best
time to get at facts was immediately after their occurrence,
while the recollection was fresh, and before confusions
had arisen.

“Wall, if ye only want what 'curred, I'll give it t' ye,
s' Father O'Toole says so.” He then proceeded to detail
the facts, and the editor carefully made a note of them.
This being done, the literary gentleman read his sketch
of an intended article in his journal, which, beginning
with stating that “Protestantism was systematized unbelief,
and that the Divine Presence in the Church had never
left itself without miraculous witness,” proceeded in an
elegant and glowing version of the “statement made by
an eye-witness, an intelligent American merchant, and
not yet a Catholic,” and concluded with a loyal assurance
that “we (the editor) reserve our final and full judgment
until it has been pronounced upon by the authorities of
the Church.”

“If you're not a Catholic after seeing that”— said
the editor.

—“You ruther guess I never shall be? Wall,—”

“Now will you be so kind as to certify that you witnessed
this sight, Reverend Father Terence?”

The worthy Priest was a great while about it, and
changed his expressions a good many times, but at last
produced the following:—

“I do hereby certify that all the above was seen by
me.”

“'Guess I'd put on, `not saying how 'twas done,' 'f I
was you, Father O'Toole,” urged Mr. Bangs; and so he
did.

The “American merchant” then certified also that “he

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

happened to be looking on, and saw the sight in the
chapel; but should not like to say how it was done.”

The editor thanked the Father and Mr. Bangs, and
departed with his marvellous budget.

He had scarcely closed the door, when a request came
to the Reverend Father Terence to allow the nuns to
watch and say their devotions before the miraculous picture.

The door having closed again, Mr. Bangs said,—

“'Guess I m's be goin', Father O'Toole:—I think the
play's begun.”

“Yer name 'll be famous from this out, I'm thinkin',
Mr. Bangs,” said the Priest;—“but what's this about the
lantern?” he added, looking confused.—“When will ye
be coming for instruction, then?”

“Why, my mind 's got ruther d'stracted; guess I wun't
go on 'th it jest now. Ye're welcome to those candles f'r
the chap-il, Father O'Toole; 'n' I'm thankful t' ye, I'm
sure. Wish you good-day!”

So the American turned his back upon conversion.

Father O'Toole was really grieved. He begged his
departing disciple “not to forget what he had learned,
however, and to say a good word for Catholics.”

Mr. Bangs assured him “there was one of 'em any
how, should always have his good word; and shaking
hands heartily, went his way, holding the breast of his
coat with one hand and swinging the other.

The Priest called him back.

“I'm afraid,” said he, “the worrld took too strong a
hold of ye. Take care it doesn't swallow ye.”

“'T'll have t' come b'hind me, I guess, an' take me 'n
I've got the cramp 'n my stomuch,” said Mr. Bangs.

“Ye mind the widdah in the Gospel? She was troubled

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

about many things, an' 'twas but the one piece of silver
was wanting.”

With this rather incorrect citation, but good religion,
the kind Priest dismissed the object of his labors and
solicitude.

eaf638n6

* Chevereux, Archbishop of Bordeaux, and cardinal.

-- 176 --

p638-505 CHAPTER XLVIII. FATHER DEBREE'S WALK FROM BAY-HARBOR.

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

THE Sunday and its occupations passed, at Bay-Harbor.
Father Debree was absent-minded, and
looked anxious; and the old priest left him much
to himself; only showing, when he might, some mark of
fatherly kindness. On Monday the younger walked
towards Peterport, pale and worn.

Miss Dare, coming back from an early ride, drew up,
as she passed, to salute him; but got no other answer
than by his lifted hat, and a sad look of abstraction. A
moment after, the sight and sound of the fair girl was
lost in him as wholly as the sudden summer's book is
taken into and lost sight of in the deep, dark-rolling
river.

The pretty road, along which in other days he had
gone, observing, Father Debree was walking on, absorbed
in thought. The little beach, between the roadway and
the sea, received its long line of rippling waves and gave
them back, in vain, for him. He turned away to the
sweet little valley, on the landward side, where a lone
tree or two, an uneven bank to the right hand, a winding
little plain, green grass, and that humming silence which
even here, so near this beach, can be felt, would draw the
glance and the foot, too, of one who loves fair things and

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

stillness and is not hurried. This was the pretty place
of which he had spoken in his first conversation with
Mr. Wellon. As if he sought the beauty and the stillness,
and yet, as if he saw and felt them not, he turned
aside and walked among them; not like a man without a
purpose, but like one whose object was not there.

There stood a little knoll out from the bank at the
right of the narrow meadow, and at its foot and on its
side, grew a clump of bushes, behind which, on the inner
side, was a square-edged and flat-sided rock. On the
smooth-sward, with his brow against the rock, Father
Debree was kneeling, where the bushes screened him
from the road.

Absorbed as he was, and separated from all other
things and beings, (unless in thought he called them up,)
almost as entirely as if he were within the earthen
mound, another separation was about him, not for a
moment but for life; one that cut off from wife and
child and friend. Such a man, taken from his office and
its relations, was, at once, lonely; alone, of friends, in all
the world. He might have enemies enough. Indeed
let such an one be struggling with questions of faith, and
friends are gone. There is no sympathy among his
brother-priests or fellow-religionists for striving in the
spirit, wrestling through doubts and questions, bringing
them to proof of Holy writ and human reason, in the
court of one's own conscience.

Father Terence had a kindly heart, beyond his creed:
what other priest?

A touch of life upon his hand startled him. In such
a case how suddenly the roused body summons back the
mind to consciousness to counsel it.

He started from the earth, and it was a moment before

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

he saw clearly, and then he saw not a reptile; not a foul
beast; not an enemy; not the friendly Father Terence;
but little Mary Barrè.

At first he held the tiny hand that had been thrust up
into his, in silence, looking on the child, who, having
thus established a communication with him, stood partly
abashed and blushing, with her back towards him, and
her little foot sliding hither and thither upon the grass.
Her right hand held her apron gathered up, holding some
burden brought from her walk upon the beach or meadow.
A man may take a child into his confidence, when he
would shun the fellowship of men; and so it is ordained
of God. A child can often bring more good to us; for
what men want, when they are in perplexity or distress,
is to be brought back, without argument, to first principles;
to simple thoughts and feelings.

At such times we look back toward our own happy
childhood, instinctively; at such times, we welcome
children.

So Father Debree, the thoughtful and strong-thinking
man, stood with the pretty innocent, and, for a while,
looked on her silently; but he groaned.

“Ah! child,” said he, at length, “you've found
me?”

“Yes, I knew where you were,” said she, “didn't you
want me to find you?”

“No; not now, my little girl,” he answered; but he
did not send her away, and soon, with a long, deep sigh,
lifted her up and kissed her.

He did not seem to have thought of the strangeness
of the child's being there, unless she were under some
one's care so far from home; but now, as if it had just
occurred to him, he asked her, trying to use a gay tone

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

in saying it, but failing in the trial, for his voice broke
in it,—

“Where is the woman with the red handkerchief, this
time?”

The little girl did not, apparently, understand his
reference to their former meeting on the Backside,—perhaps
his memory had mistaken the color or the article of
dress; but while she stood and said nothing, there appeared
suddenly from the other side of the thicket, a lady,
who answered the question, saying

“Her usual guardian wears black;” in the softest
voice that could be; and stood before him in deep widow's
mourning.

This time Father Debree started backward, and, as he
moved, left the child standing in the midst between
them, in anxious astonishment, but holding up her little
treasure.

“Are you afraid of me, when we meet out of the Confessional?”
the lady asked.

He stood upright and silent, looking upon her, sadly
rather than severely or even as one surprised; but it
was only for a moment, and then with a hasty movement,
he turned his face away—it may have been to
gather strength.

“Is not the time come, yet?” she said, in a voice that
seemed to say that Time was coming and going, and it
would not do to let the right time go by. She seemed to
be making the utmost effort not to give way.

“What time?” asked Father Debree, in a gentle, sad
voice, still looking away from her.

“The time to speak to me as one that has an interest
in you and cares for you; and to let me speak to you, as
one that you care for and feel an interest in.”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

Her voice was just so near to breaking, and, at the
same time, so timid, as to be exquisitely moving; just
such an one as is most hard to be resisted.

He turned again toward her and answered:—

“For such an interest as belongs to a Roman Catholic
Priest—”

But no more, YET?” she asked, more timidly and
more brokenly than before; perhaps more movingly.

“No! there cannot be more!” he said, “I must work
out my own work, alone.”

She put her two hands silently before her face; no
sound escaped her lips.

The child ran to her and lifted up one little hand to
the lady's bended arm, and leaned the head against her,
looking towards the Priest.

“It is a hard thing,” continued he, “but I cannot help
it.”

At these words she took her hands from her face, on
which were the wet traces of silent tears, and some of her
black hairs taken in them, and with the beautiful look of
earnest truth, said:—

“No! that is not so; you mean that you choose that
the necessity shall exist: it is, because you make it.”

“You ought to say, I have made it,” answered the
Priest, sadly; but being made, it is. It was made long
ago.”

“Ah! but only God's Will is a law that cannot change.
Your will stands only as long as you hold it up; and
when it is against the right, it ought to go down.”

“I know it; I know it;” he answered, “none knows
it better than I, but a man may not at a moment be able
to disentangle himself of the consequences of his own act,
and I am not.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“And have you rid yourself of all obligations but
those of your priesthood?” she said more strongly than
before, as if she knew just the weight of the weapon that
she was using.

“No, indeed!” said he, still sadly. “I never felt
more strongly, that they must all be discharged; but each
must have its time; the highest first.” No one could
mistake, for a moment, the sorrowful firmness with which
he insisted, for want of feeling; a woman with her nice
sense and quick sympathy, could, least of all, mistake.

“Have what you call the higher a right before the
earlier?”

“You mistake me!” he answered in the same sad way;
“I mean that the soul must save its own life, before any
thing; that when it is struggling through the blinding
billows and land is yet far, it must give all its strength to
that one single thing; it must struggle to the land. To
undo wrong is the first and nearest way of doing
right.”

When a man cries out of the Deep of his strong nature,
the voice is a more moving one than that of woman.
His was not broken, but it came from within his pale
worn face and mournful eye, and told what was going on
there. There was nothing in it like a pleading for pity;
there was nothing in it like a vaunt of battling-out, all
alone; it was the calm voice of a great, brave soul in extremity.
She answered it as such, and answered like a
woman.

“You are struggling, then?” she exclaimed, and cast
her eyes towards Heaven, and held up thither her clasped
hands, while tears ran down her cheeks. “Are you?
And may no one share the struggle with you? May no
one be at your side?” she asked, at length, turning

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

her weeping eyes toward him and holding out toward him
her clasped hands.

“No! it cannot be! It is my struggle, and mine
only; I must finish it alone. I have no right to sympathy;
and, while I wear this character of a Roman
priest, will not seek comfort where such a priest may not
look for it. Nor do I need human comfort. I feel myself
borne up and on; and so it must be.”

There was something indescribably grand in the mournful
calmness with which he spoke; but there was something,
also, touching to the very heart; and of such a
woman as this, who evidently felt the tenderest and
strongest interest in him. As he spoke, his eyes looked
far forth as if they could see the far-off and deep-heaving
ocean, though no eye could see it from that spot.

So there was a great gulf between them still. However
her heart might yearn toward him, they were separate.
But a woman's heart never loses hope, nor counts
any thing impossible that it needs; and she pleaded in a
woman's way:—

“I do not fear for the end,” she said; “No, no,—if the
work be what I hope and think! and I know you will not
need nor wish human help.—But have you no regard for
my suffering?” Immediately she cried, “No, I cannot
feign; that argument was only forced, and you would not
take it in earnest. Yet you are not right. Will you
still put off my claim to do my duty, as you insist on
doing yours?”

“When I cease to be a Roman Catholic Priest,—when
I am thrust out from the Roman Catholic Church,”—he
began; (and these were heavy things, and he said them
slowly, stopping there and leaving the sentence begun,
but not ended.) She looked at him, and he had his eyes

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

still turned towards the far-off, deep-heaving ocean, that
was beyond the reach of the eye's glance.

She had not changed her posture, except that she had
drawn up her clasped hands and rested her face upon
them, while traces of tears lingered in her eyes, and were
not dried off from her cheeks. She did not break the
stillness he had left. The child was gazing up into her
face. The stillness was deep indeed. The sun was
mounting noiseless up the sky; the shadows lay silent
upon the grass; and little yellow butterflies, without a
sound, were flitting now and then; while the wash of
water on the beach seemed to be against some barrier
quite outside of this still spot.

He turned toward her again, and said, calmly and
strongly:—

“Doubtless you know the nature of this conflict. If
you believe it to be a religious one, you are right.”

“Thank God!” cried she, suddenly, while the sudden
tears filled up her eyes again; “I thought so! Oh, I
knew it! I knew it must be! And yet not —?”

He answered:—

“It is indeed a thing to thank God for; but the end is
not yet.”

To her it seemed as if the end could not be far off
from the beginning, for she, like a woman, looked only at
the distance from one point to the other in the spirit, and
did not count the weary toil of climbing down and making
a way through thickets and across deep gulfs, and climbing
up.

“Why is it so long?” she asked. “What is there
between seeing error and renouncing it? and what is
there between renouncing it and taking up the truth you
knew before?—I speak out of a woman's heart; I am

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

but a woman,” she added, checking herself, as if she were
going too fast.

“You have done no wrong,” he said; “but it is not all
so simple. It is a kind wish to spare the throes of agony
that must be borne; but they cannot be spared. God's
work must take God's time; and there is but one way
for man in it—wrestling and prayer. This is not all;
there are many, many things to be done and suffered,
if”—

Again he left the sentence without end, and looked
toward the far sea.

If!” she repeated after him. The word made it
seem as if it were farther to the end than she had suddenly
hoped—nay, as if that end might perhaps never be
reached. “I didn't think of any `if.'” She cast her
eyes sadly to the ground.

“I thought,” she began again, “how short this life was,
and how uncertain;—I thought that what we put away
from us now, we may never, perhaps, have in our power
again! What we have now, we must use now. I
thought of that, and I thought that a wrong which might
be”—

She paused, and, looking up, saw his eyes fixed earnestly
upon her.

He took up her unfinished sentence:—

“— a wrong which may be righted now, ought not
to wait.”

“Oh! I do not mean a wrong done to myself. It is
not my own happiness that I am looking for,” she exclaimed;
and, pale as she was, a flush came over her face,
which showed how singly her mind had followed its object,
without giving a thought to any possibility of misconstruction.

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

“Oh! no!” he answered, “no suspicion of selfishness
could fasten itself upon your words or on your look; but
if I were led along until I could not but throw off this
priesthood and abandon this Church, I shall go through
every step of it, God being my helper; and there are
many steps and hard ones, that you know nothing of.
But I would be alone in what I do and suffer; none can
do or bear it for me, and none ought to do and bear it
with me. You have met me here unexpectedly. We
may or may not meet again, Helen. I hope we shall.
I have told you, alone, what you have a right to know.
My way is not yet clear. If I live, and God leads me
out of this conflict to the end toward which I am now
drawn, we shall, if He will, meet again, and not as we
part now. Wait God's time, and pray for me! Good-bye!”

As he said these words, he turned suddenly on his
heel; but whether it was that the sad tone, in which he
said words of little hope, had overcome her, or that the
deep feeling of his farewell touched her more nearly than
ever, she sprang forward a pace or two after him.

“Walter!” she cried, tenderly and mournfully, “Walter!
not so! We may, indeed, never meet again. Let
not this be all—for ever! Let me say”—

As he turned round again, it might be seen that his
eyes were filled with tears; but he was just as calm and
self-possessed as before.

“Ah! if we meet again,” he said, “it may be for me
to open a sad heart; it may be for me to go down upon
my knees for your forgiveness.—My way is not yet
clear,” he repeated, and then said, “Now will you leave
me? And may God bless you!”

He held his hand out to her, and she silently took it in

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

both hers, and then silently released it. Silently, also,
the child came forward, unnoticed at first, and held up to
him the hand that was disengaged from her apron; and
when he saw her, he took her hand, and stooping down,
kissed her upon her forehead.

“God bless you, too, little Mary!” he said, and then
gently dropped her hand.

The lady spoke once more:—

“Oh! Walter! (—let me call you by your own name!)
May God bless you! I am of no account; but you
oh! what work you might do for God! Oh! may God
bless you!”

Then taking little Mary by the hand, she led her very
fast away.

“Mamma!” said the little girl, when, after getting to
the road, she sat down at its side upon the beach, “is he
my uncle?” It was the same question that had been
asked at her in the Churchyard.

Her mother's head was between her hands upon her
knees. She answered thickly, through her weeping,
“Oh! no, Darling.”

Little Mary was ready with a child's substitute, and
she said:—

“He's my friend, then, isn't he, Mamma? He called
me Mary, now; that's what I told him my name was.”

Earthquakes and great convulsive changes of the earth,—
the slip of ice-cliffs, the cutting off of fertile fields by
the mighty stream astray, the overturning of a kingly
house, or razing of a boundary,—any of these will find
its place in history; but that for which no human record
is enough, and which is noted in God's Book alone,—a
thing of more account than any change of earth or empire,—
is the upturning of a single man's being.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

Does any man who reads this know—(ay, some of
them do)—what it is to feel that the world of a man's
being is breaking from its orbit, and must be heaved into
a new one, and there fastened by sure bonds of drawing
and withdrawing, and not, in the mean time, between the
new and old, to wander wild, and go to wreck?

-- 188 --

p638-517 CHAPTER XLIX. AN OPENING INTO FATHER DEBREE'S HEART.

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

A NOTE was brought to Mr. Wellon by a child
whom he did not know. The handwriting of the
address was strange to him; and the seal, which
was heraldic, was strangely rude in its cutting.

“Who sent this?” he asked, as he opened it.

“Father Ignatius, sir,” answered the child.

The reading within was as follows, written with a
pencil:—

“He that once was Mrs. Barrè's husband is a Roman
Catholic priest; but he is a man.—That abominable insinuation
has been followed up to its author, and shall be
put down, whatever it may cost.

“Will Mr. Wellon, for the love of God, contradict it
and flout it, in my name? Words cannot be invented,
too strong to express Mrs. Barrè's purity.

Most hurriedly,
“Castle Bay, &c. D—.”

Mr. Wellon hastened to Mrs. Barrè.

“I've a note from Mr. Debree,” he said, and gave it
into her eager, trembling hand.

“Yes,” she said, glancing at the outside, “that's his!——
I don't know the seal”—(she did not seem to have

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

glanced at it, in opening the note.) By one rush of the
blood she grew ghastly pale, as her eyes strained upon
the first words; then her lips quivered, and she seemed
nearly overcome. She read it through, for a slight sob,
or inarticulate exclamation, marked her having come to
the end; but she still held it with both hands, and pored
upon it.

Presently, recollecting herself, she said:—

“But you must have it.”

In folding it again, she again noticed the seal, but not
closely, and said, in an absent way,—

“No, I don't know this,—I don't know this;” and
gave it back to Mr. Wellon.

He looked at the seal more closely than she had done.
“The letters seem to spell `Debree,' but with an `I,'”
said he; “the true way, I suppose. I never saw it
written.”

“Yes, it's Norman; `DE BRIE;'—and Huguenot,”
said Mrs. Barrè, weeping, and speaking like one whose
mind was upon other things.

Perhaps to divert her attention, Mr. Wellon continued
his examination.

“This appears to be a heap of stones,” said he.

“A breach in a wall,” she said, rising, and taking from
her desk a letter which she put into his hand. The seal
bore a well-defined impression of a broken wall, across
whose breach a gauntletted hand held a spear. The
motto was “Non citra.

“It came from Rouen, in the old wars,” she explained,
“and the family added the word Barrè,' for `Chemin
Barrè,
' because one of them `barred' the way, single-handed;”
and she gave herself again to her thoughts.

“It was `De Brie-Barrè,' then?” he said; but added,

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

immediately, “Pardon me, my dear Mrs. Barrè, if I seem
to have been drawing out your confidence. It was entirely
without a thought.”

“It does not matter, now,” she answered; “Mr.
De Brie was my husband; but that name Ignatius is a
new one, when he became a Romish priest. His own
name is Walter.”

—Almost the first person whom he met in the road
was Miss Dare, and he gave her the note to read. She
wept, like Mrs. Barrè.

“So he is her husband!” she exclaimed. Then turning
the letter over, her eye, too, was caught by the seal,
which she examined more closely than the wife had done.

“This must be a fancy of his own,” she said; “a
mockery of his name; it reads `DÉBRIS,' and the
charge, (or whatever it is,) is a heap of stones.”

-- 191 --

p638-520 CHAPTER L. FATHER DE BRIE DOUBTS.

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

THE body was not found; the Grand Jury had
indicted Father Nicholas for abduction, and not
murder; the day of trial was fixed for the
fifteenth of October.

Mr. Wellon made several calls at the Priest's house,
in Peterport, without finding the occupant at home.
Father De Brie had kept himself entirely secluded; and,
for the time, had resorted to Brine's empty house, on
Grannam's Noddle.

Within a few days he was again at Bay-Harbor, and
begged leave to talk with Father Terence. The old
gentleman looked anxious.

“Didn't ye finish those preliminaries ye were having
with Father Nicholas, that time?” he inquired.

“I believe I have finished with Father Nicholas, and
perhaps with more,” answered Mr. De Brie, with an emphasis
quite alarming to the worthy elder; and from
which, and its antecedents and consequents, he sought an
escape, thus:—

“Then have ye any objection to take a step across the
hall to the library? and bring—?” but, surprised at the
manner of the person whom he addressed, he exclaimed,
“But what ails ye, man? Is it angry ye are? Or
troubled? or what is it?”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

“Can you oblige me with an hour's conversation, good
Father Terence?”

“Ah! now, don't be calling me good; no man's good,
and me least; but what'll you want of an hour's conversation?
Take my advice, now; let what ye're
after having, do ye. It's best not saying anny thing about
those troublesome things. It's not good, quarrelling, anny
way, and laste of all with a man—.”

“My dear Father Terence,” said Mr. De Brie, with a
decision and force which showed that he knew, perfectly,
what he was about, and could take his own part, “quarrelling
is not my way; but when I am unavoidably brought
into collision with any man, I am ready to meet that
emergency.—Will it be convenient to you to give me so
much time? I hope I am not asking too much.”

Poor Father O'Toole, who had lived a quiet life, and
exercised a gentle sway for so many years, was uneasy
at finding himself among these strong spirits of a younger
generation; but like an honest man, as he was, determined
to take up the duty that fell to him, little as he
liked it.

“Sure, if you want it, and I can be of anny service to
ye, I'll do it with all my heart;” and he sat down to the
duty. On second thoughts he locked the door, and then
seated himself again.

The younger Priest began abruptly:—

“Father Terence, I'm losing my faith in the Roman
Catholic Church!

“`The Roman—Catholic—Church!' and `losing faith!'
Ave Maria!—Sub tuum præsidium.—Why, man, ye're
mad! Don't lose your faith!” exclaimed the kind-hearted
old man, starting to his feet, and losing his pipe,
which fell, in disregarded fragments, on the floor.—

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“Don't be letting that difficulty with this man, beyond”—

“No; I'm thinking of something else; I forget him.—
Father Terence, this is no personal difficulty between
me and any one. My difficulties are religious. I've
lost”— the younger man was continuing, in a sad, determined
tone; but was interrupted.

“Be easy, now! Take care what ye're saying. It
was only ye were `losing,' a while ago, and now it's, I've
lost.
' Don't say that! Don't say it! Take time; take
time. And is yer memory going, too? Ye say ye forget
Father Nicholas.”

Silence followed, while the old man had his hand upon
the other's arm.

“Sit down again, now,” he went on, in a kind way,
(though it was himself that had risen from his seat, Mr.
De Brie not having been seated at all.) Father Terence
sat down again; the other stood, as before, with his back
to the mantel-piece.

“Man dear!” exclaimed Father Terence, sorrowfully,
after fixing himself in his seat. “How long are ye this
way? I never hard a word of it, before. Holy Mother
of God! What's this! Poor man!”

As he said this he looked most anxiously upon his
companion.

“Father Terence!” said Mr. De Brie, with a deep
calmness, his face being, at the same time, pale with the
strong feeling gathered at his heart, “`Losing' and `lost,'
in faith, are nearer one another, than in other things. To
be losing is to have lost, already.”

“Stop there, now; say no more at present. Y' are
under some sort of delusion, I'm thinking. The way is
to turn from it, altogether. You don't make use of the

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

pipe, I believe? Sure, we can wait till after tea, then,
can't we? I'll have it early, too.”

“Thank you; but I've no appetite for food. I cannot
fairly eat or sleep, my mind is in such a heaving state.
There is a hot force, within, striving for an outlet.”

Father Terence answered with a cheeriness evidently
beyond his feeling:—

“But why does your mind be heaving? my own never
heaves; but just goes as steady and as true as the race
of a mill, or whatever it is they call it, meaning the big
stone that goes round and round. Discipline is the thing;
discipline for the body and the same for the mind, as well.
Sure, if I found a new thought coming up in my mind, I'd
know something was wrong about it.”

“You're happy, Father Terence, but I can never be
happy in the same way. What I believe, I believe; and
what I don't believe, I do not.”

“Very good, then,” said Father O'Toole, evidently
anxious to prevent the other from getting farther in his
speech, as if that would keep his thoughts back, also,
“sure, it's a small thing to believe. Here's the Faith, for
example, and here's myself; I say, `I hold this faith and
will hold it till my last breath.' That's easy saying.”

“It's easy speaking, Father Terence, if it be only
working of the tongue and lips; but in my case, it could
only be without thinking. I cannot say so. I have once
thought it possible, and for a long time, have been satisfied
with not doubting, as if that were believing, and have
not doubted because I would not doubt. It cannot be so,
with any thing essential to salvation. I must believe, indeed,
if I believe at all. A dawning light is beginning to
make me see that the claim of the Roman Catholic
Church” (the old priest hitched himself, a little, at this

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

title) “is but a thing made up of rags and spangles,
though by lamp-light it was splendid. Things that
I dared not doubt begin to look like scarecrows and
effigies.”

What time is it ye see these sights?” asked the elder,
as if he had found the key to his companion's strange
state of mind; “is it by day, or by night, ye said?”

Mr. De Brie heard with the gravest patience and politeness;
and his mighty fervor and force lifted the surroundings,
and kept the scene up to its own dignity.

“I ask pardon for speaking in figures,” he said, “which,
perhaps, spoken hastily, have made my meaning indistinct.—
I mean to say that I don't feel safe;—I doubt;—
I'm afraid of the Church!

“What's the matter, then?” asked Father Terence,
anxiously, “What's it ye mane?”

“I fear I'm in a ship unseaworthy,” said Father De
Brie, sadly.

“But there's no ship, man; y'are not in a ship,
at all.”

“Ah! I spoke in a figure again; I mean the Church,—
the Church,—Father Terence!”

“And why wouldn't she be seaworthy, then?” asked
Father Terence, evidently not knowing how to take what
the other said. “A good manny years she's going!” and
he looked up, steadily, into De Brie's face, who answered,
slowly and thoughtfully,—

“But oughtn't she to have been cond—?”—He
broke off.—“I don't wish to pain you, Father Terence,”
he said, “but what can I do? This doubt will come!”

“Aren't there bad men in all of them?” asked the old
priest, going back to his first explanation.

“This has nothing to do with Crampton,—unless the

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

Church makes him what he is. My question is with the
Church!

And what ails the Church?—sure, if she was good
enough once, she's good enough now.—Y'are not for
going back?”

“I must satisfy this doubt, Father Terence, if it costs
my life!—Is it all a cheat?” His eyes were restless,
and presently he began to walk the room.

“Oh dear! Oh dear! Is this what it is!” said Father
Terence, in great pain.

The young priest stopped in his walking, very much
agitated.

“I came by steps, Father Terence. I saw what seemed
innovations, contradictions, corruptions, falsehoods; but I
thought that authority was there, and shut my eyes, and
kept them shut.—Shall I dare this? Having eyes, must
I not see? If, before my eyes, a man is slowly climbing
into Christ's place on earth, and a woman obscuring both
Father and Son in heaven —”

“Are ye setting yer foot on the Faith?” asked Father
Terence, mournfully.

“Faith is not faith in articles, even if they were true;
but in Christ! not about even Him. `Whosoever believeth
in Him shall not perish:' `He that believeth in
Me,
though he were dead, shall live!'”

“Sure, ye can believe as the Church believes, can ye
not? Isn't the Church infallible?” argued the worthy
elder, in his kind, simple way.

“But, dear Father Terence,” returned Mr. De Brie,
feeling, strongly, his kindness, “what will her claim of
infallibility do for me if I doubt it?”

“But what need ye be troubling yerself to pick into
her faith? Why can't ye leave that to the Church?

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

Doesn't she say, herself, that we're all to believe without
doubting?”

“Oh! I would if I could. I have tried it.”—Here he
looked fixedly at his hearer, as if considering his easy
condition of content. He added: “It will not do. I
must believe for myself! I see it. There is no doubt
of it.”

“There, now! Ye're coming round. Ye'll do, after a
bit. That's well said; ye see ye must believe,” said
Father O'Toole, his kindly heart going before his head.

“Ah! I wish I could satisfy myself as easily as you
think; but I cannot. The Holy Scripture —”

“But what sort of way is that, then?” asked Father
Terence. “If the whole of us would be picking this and
that article, sure, which one of us would believe every
one of them? but if we hold as the Church holds, sure
the Church is accountable, and not we.”

The other went on:—

“There's a true Church,—ay, and a visible Church,
too,—the Body of Christ, in which we must be members;
but is the man lost in it? Is his reason gone? Is his
conscience gone? Can he bury his accountability?”

Father Terence heard, but scarcely understood:—

“Ah, then!” said he, “that's the very thing; the man
won't be lost in it! No, and his reason's not gone, nor
his conscience ayther; it's not that bad he is. No, no.”

As he spoke he rose again, and laid his hand upon the
younger priest's arm, soothingly.

“Ah! Father Terence,” said De Brie, taking the hand
in his, “I am going over the old questions,—the same
old questions that made martyrs and men of faith in
all ages—though I'm no martyr!—the same that
Luther —”

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

Father Terence half drew away his hand, instinctively,
and his voice was a little discomposed, as he interrupted
the speaker, at this word—

“But why do ye be stirring old questions? sure,
haven't they made trouble enough, already?”

“The questions are all old, Father Terence; all questions
are old; the same over and over again; only new
to each man in turn, when they compel him to answer.
`What must I do to be saved?' is an old question of that
sort.”

“Hasn't the Church Holy Scripture, and Tradition, and
Infallibility?” asked the elder priest, kindly, seeking to
lead him back to the old ground.

“Compared with the written Word, what is Tradition?
`nescit vox missa reverti.” Opposed to the written Word,
what is Tradition? Naught!—and Infallibility,—who
believes the better for it? We doubt or disbelieve particulars,
and think we can believe the general. `I believe
as the Church believes,
' and yet half the articles of her
faith, perhaps, we do not believe; when even if we believed
every article, and every article were true, that
would not be believing in Christ so as to be saved by
Him! Add Obedience; will that make it? Never!”

The speaker seemed rather thinking aloud, to have
room for his thronging thoughts, than conversing.

“Ah! what's this? what's this?” said Father Terence,
mournfully, “is it leaving the Catholic Church, y'are?”
(he withdrew his hand, and turned away.) “What ever'll
the Vicar General say; and him telling myself, only a
little ago, ye were the most hopeful priest in the country?”—
He sat down, heavily, in his chair.

“I will not be out of the Church; it is the Body of
Christ,” said the other, “and I believe every word of the
old Creeds.”

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

His hearer, at this last sentence, made an impulsive
movement of hope, and was about to speak in that mood;
but he had snatched at several hopeful-seeming words,
already, and found them nothing. The glow, therefore,
upon his face faded, and he did not speak.

“The words in which Apostles made profession of their
faith; what saints and martyrs spoke with breath flickering
through the flames; what babes and sucklings gathered
from the lips of dying fathers, and mothers doomed
to death, I will hold, while I live! God grant me to have,
moreover, a faith like theirs, of which one of them said:

The life that I now live, I live by faith in the Son of
God!

Father Terence spoke again:—

“And what's to hinder you keeping on, just the old
way?” he asked; “and can't ye have that faith in the
Church?”

As the other did not immediately answer, Father
O'Toole followed up the advantage.

“There, now! Take time to that.” I know ye will.
Ye didn't think of that,” said he, fairly trembling with the
excitement of his feelings. “I'll leave ye with yerself,
for a little; I'd only be plaguing ye with my talking,
when ye want to be alone. Ye'll just stay, and go, and
do what ye like in this house.”

So saying, he suddenly went out and shut the door.

-- 200 --

p638-529 CHAPTER LI. A STRANGER APPROACHES LADFORD.

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

OUR Newfoundland skies are as lovely as those of
other and choicer lands; although the gorgeous
and exquisite hues that elsewhere hang on flowerstems
in the heavy sunshine do not brighten the face of
the earth here, but have sought the weeds under our salt
northern waves and made them beautiful. The sky is
glorious at morn and eve in summer, and at summer's
noon is clear and high; and in the night, when the sun
is gone and has left his place to the stars, then also the
air is so clear, that it is beautiful for that very thing: in
winter, it is flashed and flushed all over with the Northern
Lights.

In the evening of one of the fine days of September,
one bright, strong star was poised in the eastern sky,
alone, shining up the open water between the Backside
of Peterport and Castle-Bay, and throwing its far-world
light faintly among the shrubs and trees. Its wake upon
the Bay was not seen from the point at which we find
some of the characters of our story, on that evening;
though its glory in the heavens was seen most clearly
over the wild, rough headland, half-a-mile away, at Mad
Cove. The point was behind Mr. Urston's house, near
the Worrell, where the steep descent goes sidelong down

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

to the tiny cove and bit of pebbly beach. Just at that
place, a person who was coming down from the direction
of the house, stopped and turned eastward, silently; and,
after a moment's pause, turning again, said aloud, but as
if exclaiming to himself only, or apostrophizing the beautiful
planet:—

“Star of the Sea!—It shines like sweet hope to the
guilty, and a harbor to the shipwrecked;—like the gate
of Heaven, ajar.”

These words,—mostly a translation from a Roman
Catholic Hymn to the Virgin, “Salve, Virgo florens,”—
were said with the accent and manner of a gentleman,
and with the fervor of deep feeling. In the dim light,
it might be seen also, by one near him, that his dress
was not the jacket and trowsers of the planters of the
country.

At the instant of his turning, a man who was coming
up the sidelong path from the little cove, had come
within five or six yards of him.

“Good evening to you, my friend!” said the speaker,
to the man coming up. “What fare, to-day? Apostles
sometimes toiled a good many hours, and got nothing for
their labor.”

“Much the same wi' us, then,” answered the man, in a
very meek voice, taking a pipe out of his mouth and
putting it in his pocket, leaving the evening to all its
darkness.

“Ah! we're well met: this is William Ladford, that
I've heard so much of: the best boatman in the Bay?”

“I'se agoun up here a bit, sir: did 'ee want any
thing wi' I?” said the man, as if he had not heard, or
had not understood.

“Yes; since we've met, I should like a moment's talk

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

with you. I think I know something that may be a good
deal for your advantage.”

The gentleman, accidentally or designedly, put his cane
across the path, against a little fur-tree or bush, working it
in his hands as he spoke.

“Mubbe, this 'am' person, hereaway, abeam of us,”
said the fisherman (turning to the right hand as he spoke,
though he had not seemed to look in that direction before);
“mubbe 'e belongs to 'ee, sir; do 'e?”

“I didn't notice him,” answered the gentleman. “There
was a man to keep me company going home from Mr.
Urston's, here; he'll know my voice, if it's he.”

So saying, he called:—“Who's there?”

No answer was given, and the figure moved away
hastily, and disappeared.

“Ef ee'll be so good as excuse me, for a spurt, I'll go
down and make the punt all right, sir. The wind's like
to come up here out o' Nothe-east, bum-bye, accord'n as
the moon rises.—It isn' right to ax a gen'leman o' your
soart to wait upon the like of I;” he added, hesitating,
for manners' sake.

“Can I help you about the boat?” asked the gentleman,
in a hearty way that would be very taking with
most fishermen.

“Thank'ee, sir, I'll do very well alone;” answered
the man, turning and going, with a quick, light step, down
the sloping turf, and then down the rocky ledge that
makes the path athwart the cliff.

In the black amphitheatre broken out of the rock, he
was soon lost. The moon, to whose rising he had referred,
was coming, but was not yet come; and though
the light began to spread itself out before her, it did not
make its way into this abyss.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

The gentleman, after waiting a moment where he had
been standing, began also to go down, saying, at the first
steps:—

Si descendero ad inferos—”

He might have gone thirty or forty yards, which would
have brought him near to the western wall, where the
path ends, and where a practised eye could just make out
the black, bulky, shapeless masses of rock, across which
the broken pathway led to the swashing water outside.
Here he stood still.

The fisherman seemed to have gone into darkness,
through some opening in it, as into a cave by its mouth.
Only the sounds from his operations, now here, now
there, made to seem very distinct and near by the shape
of the place, with its walls of rock, proved that he was
busy.

By the time the gentleman reached the ground above,
again, he found the fisherman close behind him. The
latter dropped from his shoulder one end of a long pole,
(which, from the click of its metal-shod point upon a
stone, as it fell, was probably a boat-hook,) and stood prepared
to listen.

The other said:—

“It occurred to me that you'd be just the man that a
friend of mine wants, for mate of a fine schooner; and I
think I could get the place for you, if you'd like it.”

“It's very kind of 'ee, sir, being a parfect stranger,”
returned Ladford, with something that sounded like irony.

“Nobody's a stranger to me; my office makes me
every man's friend: I'm a clergyman. Besides, I happen
to know more of you than you think; I know that case of
Abernethy.

“Do 'ee, now, sir?” said Ladford, in a very stolid

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

way; “I've ahard 'e'd a many cases. 'E was a great
doctor, wasn' 'e?”

“Pardon me,” said the Clergyman, severely; “I'm not
in the habit of wasting words, or trifling.” He then
softened his voice, and added, “but I won't blame you;
you're used to being on your guard, and think, perhaps,
I'm not sure of my man. I'll show you: Warrener
Lane, you've heard of, I think. I know him; and I
know what happened in the hold of the `Guernsey
Light,' on the Fourteenth day of December, Fifteen years
ago.”

“If 'ee do, then,” said Ladford, in better speech than
he had yet used, “you know no harm of me in it.”

“Don't be afraid, my friend; I don't bring this up as
an accuser,” said the Clergyman. “I mentioned it only
to show that I knew you.—I know about Susan Barbury,
too, and the child,” he added, in a low and gentle voice.
“You see I know more than one thing about you.”

Ladford moved on his feet, but was silent.

“I feel the more interested in you, for what I know;
and if I can serve you, shall be rejoiced. What do you
think of the place I speak of; the `berth,' as I suppose
you'd call it?”

“Thank 'ee, sir; I believe I'll stay where I am a
while.—I don't care much about places,” said the fisherman.

“I understand your case, you know; and I assure you
there'd be no danger. We can take care,—you'd be secure,
I mean,—and a pardon might be got out from the Crown,
too, and then you'd be free.”

“Thank 'ee, sir; I believe I won't try the place, if it's
the same to you.”

“Really,” said the Clergyman, with feeling, “you ought

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

not to be in this condition of perpetual fear; your pardon
ought to be got. You've a title to it, I'm sure.”

“I don't need any thing done for me, sir, thank ye.”

“Ah! you've got friends engaged about it? Very
well; it ought to be so. A man like you oughtn't to be
wasted.”

“I don't say that; I don't speak of pardons. I want
God's pardon.”

“I'm glad to hear you say that,” said the Clergyman.
“That's the great thing, indeed; the other is of comparatively
little consequence; though here's a man that, if he
chooses to give you up—”

Ladford's eyes, as the rising light of the moon showed,
looked sharply into the shadow of the house, where the
other figure had before appeared and disappeared; his
companion continued:—

“Any man, I mean, can get the price set upon you, if
he chooses to give you up, just as he could get the price
of a seal's pelt for the shooting; and that's a pretty hard
case.”

“It's a pretty hard case for one that's in it; but I think
it isn't mine, sir,” said Ladford.

“I speak only as a friend; but you know your own
case. Only, let me advise you not to trust too much to
your neighbors' good-will,
said the Clergyman, significantly.

At this, the former smuggler looked into the face of
his companion, who stood with his square back to the
moon.

“You're a minister, you say, sir?” he asked.

“Yes,” answered the Clergyman, briefly.

“It's good there's a better world than this, if a man
can only get to it,” said Ladford, again.

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

The splendid star looked farther off, now that the moon
was shining in the sky; but the great dark sea swashing
at the foot of the cliffs, and the great dark land, over
which the wind was blowing, and the vast silence from all
human things, seemed less of kin to the human heart than
the sights and sounds of day. It was a time for thinking
of things that are not of the earth.

“It is, indeed!” answered the Minister, solemnly, to
the fisherman's last words. “`God's pardon,' as you
said, is the great thing. I wish you only knew that pardon
Here is pardon There!

“I think there's no better way than `Repent, and believe
the Gospel?
'” said Ladford, inquiringly.

“Yes, there is a better way.—You know what it is to
have a quittance, when you've paid a debt; so you might
have a quittance when you pay the debt to God. Why
need a man be doubting or despairing all his life, and
never knowing whether he's in the way to heaven or to
hell? Isn't there a promise, `Whosesoever sins YE remit,
they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins
YE retain,
they are retained?
'”

“You're not a Church-minister, I think, sir?”

“Yes; though not a Church-of-England-minister.
I'm sorry for the Church of England;—I won't abuse it;—
I'm sorry that it has neither the will nor the power to
cure the sickness of the soul. It cannot say to the penitent,
`Go, thy sins are forgiven thee!' It looks so like a
Church, I'm sorry it isn't a Church!”

The moon had spread her splendor over the sky as
they talked.

“Do you see me strike off that twig of laurel, or whatever
it is?” continued the speaker, smiting, with a sudden,
sharp stroke of his stick. “That's the thing for a

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

man that feels the burden of sin. Or did you ever turn
in, in a heavy blow near shore, and fall asleep, expecting
to be roused any moment to handle the ship, and wake
up with the little ripples tinkling under the counter; and,
when you came on deck, see the bright sun, and green
fields, and trees, and hedge-rows, in a safe harbor?”

“I don't suppose I ever turned in, in a gale of wind on
the coast!” answered the man of the sea. “But,” he
added, “I know what it is to get into a land-locked harbor,
after knocking about, outside.”

“Yes;—I'm no sailor or fisherman;—but you can
think what spiritual peace, and a safe harbor for the soul
would be.”

“Yes, indeed, sir; I hope I've known that, too, thank
God!”

“I wish it were so; it's not a thing to deceive one's
self in; there's one way;—alas! there is but one way!

“Your way won't do without repentance, I suppose,
sir?”

“No; but, then, we're the judges of repentance,” said
the Clergyman.

“And you may make a mistake! — I believe the
Church-Ministers have got all the power that anybody's
got, from the Lord,” said Ladford, more warmly; “and
here's my promise: `He that believeth in me, though he
was dead, yet he shall live!
' and that dear, sweet hymn
tells us about the harbor:—



`Jesus, lover of my soul,
Let me to thy bosom fly;
While the billows near me roll,
While the tempest still is high!—'”

“But how do you know when you believe enough to
have your sins forgiven? You're in the dark, you see.”

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

`I can steer by compass,” said Ladford. “`Christ
shall give thee light,
' the Bible says. I always heard that
when God gave a man sorrow for his sins, and gave him
grace to keep from them, then a man might know he was
forgiven; and that 'll do for me I hope.—I hope it
will!”

“`The Bible says'!” repeated the other, but in a restrained
voice. “The Bible says, `Let us eat and drink,
for to-morrow we shall die!
' But I don't mean to draw
you into an argument.—No, no; no, no.—So you won't
let me serve you, in any way?”

The fair moon was swinging herself steadily up, toward
the top of heaven, during all this time; the physical darkness
between these two men had been steadily lessening,
and the shadows in the abyss below them, and the little
thickets of `goold,' and other bushes and small trees, were
fain, under the eye of the great queen of heaven, to draw
themselves in, closer and closer. All outward nature
seemed to be opening its bosom.

“Thank ye, sir; I shouldn't like to trouble ye.—I believe
it's Father Nicholas; isn't it?” said Ladford.

“Yes; I shouldn't have told you till you asked, though
it might have given me credit with you, and made my
poor offer for your service the more valuable. I'm the
priest that they're trying to make out a murderer, or cannibal,
or kidnapper, at least. I believe you've some evidence;
and, by getting your pardon, I should be making
your evidence—(if you have any)—worth something;
for it's worth nothing now. I've no worse disposition
than that. Your case is a deeply interesting one; and I
couldn't but feel it so, knowing it thoroughly as I do.”

“Did you think I wouldn't go and testify against you,
after your doing all that for me?” asked Ladford.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“That would rest with God; we musn't bargain.
`Freely we have received; freely we give.'”

Ladford, at this point, drew himself up.

“I believe I'll just keep myself to myself, for the present,”
said he, shouldering his boat-hook.

“Very good; take care of yourself, then!” said
Father Nicholas, and turned to move away; but his
place was likely to be filled by two men, who made
their appearance as the priest had said the last few
words, in a little louder tone than he had been speaking
in, and who came, at an easy walk, from the eastern
end of the house, one of them whistling. They
both touched their hats, without any other salutation, as
they passed the priest now going up the same path by
which they were coming to the scene of the late conversation.

“I must wish you a Good-evenun, too,” said Ladford,
as they got within thirty feet of him, “so well as the
t'other gentleman;” and he began backing down the
grassy slope towards the break in the rock, when two
other men appeared, coming more leisurely down the
path.

“It's too much throuble for ye, Misther Ladford,” said
one of the advancing men. “Mebbe you won't mind one
Tim Croonan, that hasn't forgot yerself, anny way, nor
isn't likely to, ayther, I'm thinkin'.”

Ladford turned, and, at a steady gait, continued his
course toward the water.

“The old fox is going down to his hole,” said the one
of the foremost men who had not yet spoken; and both
quickened their steps. They were, at this moment, at about
the same distance from the man they were following as

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

at first; for, though they were coming fast, yet the old
smuggler had a very rapid way of getting on, without
apparent effort.

He was on the ledge of rock that sloped down athwart
the precipice; the moon was lighting up, beautifully, the
western side of the picturesque little place, and part of
the bottom, while it left in deep shadow that to the east,
and the landward side, as if they were yet in the block
from which the others—with their rounds, and flats, and
hollows, and deep crevices—had been cut.

“We've got good hould of him now,” continued the last
speaker, as Ladford passed along this ledge, with the
moon shining broad upon his back, and showing even
the uncouth outlines of his dress. He turned once more
upon this narrow path, despite the nearness of his pursuers;
and as he did so, the man who had just spoken,
drew back and held back his companion with his hand,
saying, in a low voice:—

“Don't crowd him! Give him time, and he'll hang
himself all the harder.”

Crooman had been by no means crowding; and he
stood still very readily.

It seemed madness for the man, if he had any occasion
to fear these two pursuers, and wished to escape them, to
loiter, as he seemed about to do, in his flight. At the
best he must go down, and there was no other way up
than that he was descending; the wall which his path
traversed obliquely downwards, was, except that path, as
sheer and steep as masonry. So was the western side of
the amphitheatre. Below, to be sure, was the water, and
all these fishermen take to the water like seals—if they
have but something to put between them and it. If
he could reach the water—and launch his punt, moreover,

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

—before both or either of these two could overtake
him —: then what?

“Is it kind or neighborly of 'ee?” asked Ladford, “to
come about the business you're on?” stopping almost
within their very reach.

The first speaker, Croonan, spoke first, now, in answer,
and leisurely, too, as one who knew well that the man
they were after would gain nothing in the end by stopping
to parley here.

“It's meself that's afther getting good rason to wish
longer acquainten wid ye,” said he, in an easy way, and
not very unkind, either.

“That's not it. I wouldn' run aw'y for that,” said
Ladford. “I've sid the time —” he was going on as
if he saw the same time now; but he checked himself
instantly. “I'll bide off from a quarrel, and I'll never
fight except to save myself, and then not harder nor
longer than what's aneedun. I've seed enough o' quarrellin'—”

“Oh! ye're a precious light o' the gospel, I suppose,”
interrupted Croonan's companion. “When ye're done
praching, ye'll be the better of sthretching yer legs a bit,
in case ye'd be forgettin' what to do wid thim, yer tongue
is that quick.”

The former smuggler took his leave of them in quite a
different tone:—

“I'm sorry ye want to hunt me down; but I forgive
'ee,” said he.

“We'll give you more rason for it, afther a bit, then,”
cried Froyne.

“Ah! now,” said one of the two hindmost men, speaking
in a restrained voice, as if afraid of being overheard,
“don't be too hard upon a poor fellow!”

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

“I've no gridge against the man,” said Croonan, whose
heart was not a bad one, “nor I don't wish to crowd um.
Give um a channce, Froyne.”

“Thank you for your good will, Mr. Duggan,” said
the hunted man.

Ladford now recommenced his descent with more alacrity
than before; and suddenly, when he had got within a
third of the distance to the end of the ledge, he set his
boat-hook out upon the top of one of the rocks that stood
about half way between him and the water, and leaped
off.

“He's killing himself!” cried Froyne, who was foremost;
and the two stopped in their descent, to see him
fall among the rocks which filled about half the bottom of
the little amphitheatre on the west side. Of course it was
but a few seconds, and then, instead of a dull crash, came
a splash in the water, which explained the manœuvre;
with his long pole he had made such a flying leap as had
saved him a minute or so of slow work.

“Now's your chance man! Go on, Froyne!” shouted
Croonan. “Give a lep with yer constable's stick, and
bate the boat-hook.” But the speaker himself was less in
a hurry.

“Come on, then, and let's get him out o' the wather,
the great tom-cod that he is!” said Froyne the constable,
(for so it was,) “till I'll clap my ten claws upon um.”

The constable ran down the path and scrambled, as fast
as might be, over the rocks, and Croonan followed; but
long before they got half way over them, Ladford was in
his punt and sculling silently out, and with a little sail set
as a hare sets its scut over its back, in its race for life.

“That's a game two can play at,” cried Froyne, “and
two'll make more nor wan at it, I'm thinking.”

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“Ay! my b'y!” said Croonan, at the same moment,
“do ye think, havn't we our own punt—ay, and the oars
locked in? See, now, wasn't that the wise way?”

The force of two strong men soon urged the boat off
into the water; and—practised fisherman as Croonan, at
least, was—how long was poor, single-handed Ladford—
if he had been the best boatman in Newfoundland—to
hold his own against the two?

Their precaution had made their oars secure; for the
fugitive had had no time to pick or practise upon locks;
their sail was there all safe, and they were presently following.

As Froyne seated himself at the bow-oar, while Croonan
took the other to scull, they both exclaimed, “What
water's this?”

“Arrunt we on the wrong side iv the boat, someway?”
asked the constable.

“Ah! thin,” said Croonan, “we've stove the boat
someway, that's what it is, wid getting her into the wather.
Th' other side iv it 's not so dry as this, if ye'd
try it.”

“Ah! thin, it's me opinion that it's that ugly ould
blagyard has put his divil's hoof through it, or his boat-hook,
anny way.”

“No!” said Ladford, who was within easy hearing, “I
couldn' have the heart to break a hole in the side of an
honest punt; and I haven' adoned it to she.” And he
kept steadily on his course towards Castle-Bay.

The two men in the other boat were in trouble; but all
the while Croonan kept his oar working instinctively.

“Where's this it is?” inquired Croonan. “I think it's
the plug is started; whativer made me have one in it
at all?”

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

“Whativer's started,” said the landsman, “I'm thinkin
there'll be small odds bechux the inside and the outside iv
it, shortly, and it's meself would sooner swim in clear wather.
Can't we lift the boat someway?”

“Can't ye swim and pussh the boat?” cried Mr. Duggan,
(still not over loud,) as he and his companion
laughed at the expedition.

“Can't you put your fut on it?” called Croonan. “Put
yer big fut over the hole!”

“Sure, can I put my fut down on the summit o' the
say? Do ye think is my leg long enough?” inquired
the constable. “Do ye now? An' that's what I'd have
to do, to keep it all out.”

“Clap a tole-pin in, then, can't ye? See, that's wan
that ye're rowing against,” cried the fisherman.

“Indade, thin, and it's against my will that I'm rowin',
just; and how will I find the hole, more nor the hole
iv the ocean, supposin' I could start the tall-pin, itself?”

“What'll we do at ahl, thin?” said Croonan, again.
“Sure, we'll have to put back and stop it.” The constable,
mean time, in his effort at the thole-pin, had jerked
himself backward into a wet seat, with a splash.

“There's wan o' them 's taken good advice, anny way,”
said Mr. Duggan, laughing.

The constable rose up from his misadventure, and assented
to Croonan's proposal.

“Well, thin, I've nothin' to say again goin' back, for it's
goin' to the botthom, y' are, kapin' on this way, just, an'
indade, I think there's small good in that, anny way, towards
bein' on dry land, and only washin' yer phiz now
and agen, when ye'd be the betther iv it.”

Ladford kept silently on, in the bright moonlight,
without a word or sound, except of the steady working

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

of his oar, and sight and sound of him grew farther and
fainter.

“Quick, thin! an' we'll get some sorrt iv a plug, in a
jiffy,” said Croonan, and they soon finished their short return
voyage to the point of departure.

“I think ye may cut up yer constable's stick,” suggested
Mr. Duggan, “an' make a plug off it.”

Here, however, they staid; for there was no stick of
any sort nearer than one of the little fir-trees, and it was
some time before one of these could be got at; and then
neither man had a knife in his pocket that would cut very
readily; and it was a long time, in the dark, before they
could do any thing; and at length they gave it up.

“Will, thin,” said Croonan, the good feeling of his nation
coming over him, and his countrymen's aversion to a
warrant, even in the hands of a man of the true religion,
“I don't owe um any gridge, now; but yerself set me on,
Mike Froyne. I'm glad he's not goin' to be hung this
night, anny way.”

“There's time enough, yet,” said the constable.

“Come, come, then, man, and mix a little something
warrm wid the watther y' are afther takin',” said Mr.
Duggan, “an' tell us what ye would have done to um,
if ye'd got um.”

There was a pretty little beach, that we have mentioned,
occupying about half the back part of the bottom
of the amphitheatre; on this little hide-away place they
left their punt, where it lay like something the water had
thrown in a corner, to play with at leisure. The men
mounted once more the path to the upper air, and departed.

Higher up in the heavens, and higher, the moon
mounted; and here and there around, below,—as if they

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

had been thrust down, until they rested upon the horizon,—
lay, looking up with bright faces, clouds of the fair,
mild night. The sea, whose bosom heaves by night as
well as day, urged up its even murmurs on the ear.

All else was still.

-- 217 --

p638-546 CHAPTER LII. FATHER DE BRIE DETERMINES, AND DEPARTS.

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

DAYS had again passed by; men's minds were
fevered as the time for Father Nicholas's trial
drew near; and he came, and went, and was seen
more than ever; and people came to him.

The Roman Catholic press was busy arguing that “the
whole thing was the offspring of fanatical prejudice; there
was not one link connecting the history of the young girl
who had been lost with any Roman Catholic, after her
leaving her father's house; and the notion of her having
been made away with, by Roman Catholics, or carried off
by them, would be absurd, if it were not outrageous. As
well might it be said, in the case of the Protestant's
house that was blown down, at Carbonear, that the Catholics
had all got behind it, and puffed it down with their
breath.”

The Government and the “Protestant Faction” were
“warned not to goad a peaceable people too far; there
were limits beyond which patience ceased to be a virtue;
and it might be found that the spirit of a united body,
long exasperated and trifled with, would suddenly rise, in
its majesty, and visit the senseless aggressors with terrific
retribution. If the last indignity—of confronting the
sacred character of a Catholic priest with that of a felon,

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

pardoned for the purpose of this persecution—should be
dared; if it were attempted to wash out the stains upon
that felon's gory hands, to fit him to take part in these delusive
forms of law, it might, too late, be found impossible
to make a people,—who, though loyal, almost to a fault,
had an intelligence and quick perception of right, as well
as a chivalric sense of honor denied to the coarser Saxon,—
blindly accept a monstrous, hideous wrong, though
labelled justice.”

So ran the printed opinions of the journals, and so ran
the uttered words of many excited groups of men and
women, in the capital and in the Bay; but happily the
public peace was more than ever well kept. At the
same time, as a measure of precaution, a detachment of
the Royal Newfoundland companies, to the number of
ninety men, was posted in Bay-Harbor, under the command
of Major Birnie. Mr. Wellon's life was said to be
in danger; but he was not harmed. There was no outbreak
of any kind, and no injury to person or property.

Father Nicholas was an object of more devout reverence
on the part of Roman Catholics, many of whom
every day uncovered themselves, and went down on their
knees as he passed, much as they would have done to a
procession of the Host. To Protestants he was an object
of more curiosity than ever, in the streets.

Father Terence neither meddled nor made with the
business; but lived his quiet life as before. Another
thing lay far heavier on his honest heart.

Some time had passed since his last talk with Father
De Brie, when the latter came in again. This time his
manner was rather timid and hesitating.

They talked (not very readily) of different things; at
length the younger man said:—

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

“I have given many a thought to what you said the
other night, Father Terence.”

Father Terence strove to speak cheerily: “Was it
about the old faith it was?—Ah! it's good to give manny
a thought to the old way,” said he, not looking up.

“What sort of faith was it St. Charles Borromeo had?
and St. Catharine Senensis and the like of them? Hadn't
they faith then? And where's St. Thomas and St. Bernard?
and all those blessed men in the Land of Saints—
that's Ireland I mean; first and foremost St. Patrick,
and there's those three with Col at the beginning o' them,
Columbkille, and Columbanus, and Columba, and St.
Malachy, and St. Finian, and St. Fergus, and St. Colman,
and—and the rest o' them, in the early days of that
beautiful island, as thick as capelin itself, if I'd use a
figure, not to speak of the great St. Lawrence, of my
own name,—(and family most likely,)—Archbishop of
Dublin, and true to his country against King Henry that
time?”

The good man's patriotic ardor had led him a little off
from his first train of thought; but brought a solace very
much needed to his laboring heart. When he had finished
his kindling recitation, he looked at his companion with
an eye that sought sympathy of zeal and admiration; but
as he looked at the absorbed, earnest, lofty face of Father
Ignatius, the glow burned out like an unanswered beaconlight,
and he sank back into a despondent recollection of
present circumstances, relieved perhaps by a spiritual
companionship with the famous men, whose memory he
had summoned.

“Father Terence,” said the other at length, “if I speak
plainly, I know that I shall hurt your feelings, kind and
patient as you are; but I cannot do otherwise. The

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

question with me is not of other people, but of myself.
That one may have faith in Christ, out of the midst of
error held unwittingly, I cannot doubt; God forbid! But
if one see that doctrine and practice are alike false and
corrupt, God cannot accept faith out of the midst of
known falsehood. How can I rest when I begin to see
falsehood written wherever I turn my eyes, falsehood in
the creed, falsehood in worship, falsehood in practice,
falsehood in priest, falsehood in people?”

The elder man shook his head as he ejaculated,—

Sancta Virgo! cunctas hœreses, sola, interemisti.
That's a long list then,” added he, turning and speaking
sadly, “and a dangerous one to say. I'm astonished at
the spirit of ye! And I thought ye'd leave the creed at
the very least.”

“The creed,—but I speak of the additions made to it.
Oh! Father Terence, the conviction is striving and struggling
in me for mastery. It is a conviction, that this
system is not of God. This strife within would kill me
if I could not get away from it. Woman-worship,—the
Confessional, Relics, Images, Violation of Sacraments,
Despotism, Superstition, Men abusing the power and
character of the priesthood, unquestioned, people murderous,
licentious, and unimproved—nation after nation—
wherever this religion has prevailed: whatever morality
is in it, whether of priest or people, being in spite of it,
and having to fight against the corrupting influences of
the system itself, in its idolatrous worship and defiling confessional,
and power without check unless by chance! the
right hand against the left. Even wolves maintained and
lambs driven to them! Is it so? Is it so? And who
come to it but luxurious women, conscious of sin and
ignorant of repentance, (pardon me, pardon me, good

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Father Terence, I speak of those who come to it,) or fools
like me, that for a whim blast their whole lives!”

The speaker paced the floor in the most intense excitement,
turning to this side and that, as he uttered these
questions, as if he looked across the world and called for
answer. Stopping suddenly in front of the elder priest,
who with a troubled face was looking on the floor, he
exclaimed,—

“Is it NOT so? One word of the Bible!—one word
of Holy Scripture! One word for images! One word for
interceding Saints! One word for Mary's Kingdom or
Empire of Grace! One word for purgatory! One word
for our awful taking of men's souls out of their bodies
and standing accountable for them! Has any part of the
whole fabric any authority or countenance in the Word
of God? Has it any? Has any part of it? Which one
of the old Fathers writing about their religion, defending
it, explaining it, has one word? Which one of the old
Liturgies? Where was Christianity like this, at the
beginning?”

He paced the room again, his companion being silent.

“If this is not true, what is it? and what am I?” he
exclaimed again, holding up his clasped hands. He then
sank upon his knees, and remained for a while in prayer.

On rising, with his eyes full of tears, he saw that
Father Terence was engaged in the same way, and when
the old man had ended his holy occupation, the younger
grasped his hand and thanked him heartily.

“Forgive me, Father Terence,” he said, “if I have
shocked you. It is no excuse that I have torn the flesh
of my own soul, in the struggle that is going on in me; I
have no right, because I suffer, to make others suffer
also; but it will be excuse for me with you, that there

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

has been and is no feeling in me towards yourself, but
one of love and honor.”

“Say nothing of it,” said the kindly elder, but in the
saddest way, “I care nothing for my own feelings; but
I do care to see ye going the way y'are. Is there no
help for ye?”

Evening was near; the day was drawing off, and night
had not yet set her watch; but while the silent shades
were coming in and taking up their places in the inner
and farther parts of the room, and seemed to be throwing
a dark and mournful tinge upon the very spoken words
as well as on the walls and furniture, gradually a brightness
broke on the far off hills, as if through a rift in a
leaden sky. Father O'Toole was last to have his eyes
drawn aside in that direction.

The younger had caught its earliest ray, and had his
eyes fixed upon it.

“Oh yes, there is help for me in my God,” answered
he. “You do forgive me?”

“Oh! then, what have I against ye? Sure it's not
worth the while me bringing in my own small matters of
feelings betwixt you and Him.”

As Father O'Toole said this, Father De Brie thanked
him more heartily than before; then bade him “Good-bye!”

“Stay then!” said the older Priest, “are ye sure isn't
it something about the wife and the world, it is, now?”

He asked this in a tone of sorrowful doubt; the shadows
of the evening, which was drawing on, clothing his
plain, kindly features with a softening shade. The room
in which they were grew darker. Mr. De Brie answered:—

“I'm sure that it was no regret or desire for happiness,

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

or desire for old associations in the world:—that I am
sure of;—but it was under God my wife's true love, and
her strong woman's faith and the straightforward reasonings
of her woman's conscience, that conquered me;—and
a sense of my forsaken duty!” (He took a turn in the
room and came back; the old priest sitting deeply agitated
and breathing hard.) “It was the homely speech
of a fisherman that first brought me face to face with the
question: of this Skipper George, whose daughter has
been stolen,—or lost. A child's tongue carried on the
argument. Pater, Domine cœli et terræ, abscondisti hœc
a sapientibus et prudentibus, et revelasti parvulis.

“Oh!” said Father Terence, hoarsely and brokenly,
“don't be unpriested and cast out!—Don't, for the love
of God!”

In a low voice to himself, he said:—

“Ah! if I'd taken heed to um that time when he
wanted to speak to me about her being there!”

He sat as if ready to wheel round his chair away from
his companion.

“Ay, Father Terence,” said the latter, in a voice of
great feeling; “you don't know what the loss of your
love would be to me.”

The old Priest turned away; but as he turned, said, in
a low voice,—

“Ah! my son! how will I ever take that from ye,
more than a father will forget his child,—whatever happens
him?”

“I shall never forget you!—but why do I linger?—
Father Terence, I shall give this up. Yes, I shall
give this up! and then, if I must go through every terrible
ordeal of scorn, and hatred, and loathing,—must be
hunted by the fury of my brethren in the priesthood,—

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

must have my priestly character torn off me, bit by bit,—
the tonsure razed,—my name put out in cursing,—I
am ready. To me it comes in the way of duty to meet
and bear the worst. The soldier is thrust through, and
mangled, and trampled, still living, under horses' feet, and
till his blood and breath be spent, still glories in the
cause for which he suffers. I shall not court suffering or
shame, but if they come, with God's help I can bear
them!”

“They don't do that way with priests, now,” said Father
Terence, who sat with his back still turned, and
spoke as if he scarcely thought of what he said. “The
worst is publishing from the altar, in every church; but
ye'll never come to that.”

“Yes, it must come. You spoke of the old way; I
shall go back to it,—from this day my place is empty!”

He kneeled down at the side of the old Priest, and
bowed his head, and was, at first, silent for a while, then
said,—

“If I have ever hurt your feelings, Father Terence,
in any thing but this, I ask your pardon, humbly;” (the
old man could not speak; his voice was choked)—“and
now I go.”

The younger priest rose slowly from his knees, then,
grasping the other's hand, pressed it; and walking softly
to the door, departed.

“Stay! Stay!” was called after him, but he did not
turn.

He mounted his horse at the gate, and rode rapidly
through the town up toward the river-head. An hour
later he knocked at Mr. Wellon's door.

“Could you give so much time and trouble to me as
to go down with me a little way?” he said, after a hurried
salutation.

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

The Minister at once complied, asking no questions;
for he might have seen how occupied the other was. So
the two walked together silently; and people silently
looked at them and looked after them.

It was not far to Mrs. Barrè's house; and Father De
Brie led the way straight to it. All was silent there; and
when he had knocked, and for a moment no one came, he
turned to his companion anxiously and said, “She is not
sick?”

The English servant came to the door, and, seeing who
was there, could scarcely speak or move.

They stood in the little parlor to which they were
shown; and though Father Debree did not change his
place, yet his eyes turned slowly from one of the pretty
little articles of woman's taste to another, and quietly
filled with tears. Presently a hurried and unequal step
was heard from the chamber overhead, down the stairs,
and Mrs. Barrè, in her black dress, pale and trembling,
not lifting up her eyes, stood in the room. Young as she
was, her dark hair had begun to have a gloss upon it
(perhaps a glory) that did not come of years.

She had not felt the breath of that cold air,



The chill, chill wind from o'er the graves
And from the cold, damp tomb;
The wind that frosts the hair it waves,
And pales the cheek's fresh bloom;
That bitter wind that we must face
When down life's hill we go apace,
And evening spreads its gloom;—

That had not breathed upon her.

“Mr. Wellon! I call you to witness, before God,” said
Father De Brie, “that I pray the forgiveness of this
blessed, blessed woman; whom I may not call my wife,
for I forsook her!”

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

Before the words were done, a sudden burst of life
and love seemed to fill up the room; there was a little
rush of gentleness, and Oh! a warm, trembling arm went
round his neck; a tender forehead was bowed down upon
his shoulder; a sweet, low murmuring was felt against
his heart, and scarcely heard—

“You are my own, own husband!”

What was there in the world to them beside each
other in that long moment? Their tears flowed down
together; and then he drew back a little, and with two
hurried hands smoothed away, more than once, to either
side, the hair from that wife's forehead; then drew her to
his bosom, that had not felt such dearness for so long,
kissed her true lips, and said—

“If ever God gave treasure to a man unworthy, it was
here! My wife! My wife!”

After another silence, he said, turning toward the Minister,—

“I may open my heart to God before you?”—and
they kneeled down, and at first without speech, then in
low, broken bursts, and then in a full stream of molten
music he poured forth prayer for the forgiveness of the
Prodigal, who had wandered in a far, strange country,
and fed on husks; for blessing on that dear woman, and
on all people;—and other voices,—of his wife, and Mr.
Wellon even, whose nature was so strong and regular,—
inarticulate, but expressing feeling irrepressible, from time
to time rose and fell with his.

Little Mary, wondering, still and tearless, came and
stole in between the two whose child she was; and in his
prayer her father put his arm about her.

The words of that prayer could not be written down
by hand; the spirit only could go along with them.

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

Perhaps they have been written somewhere. Then,
calmly, when they stood up, he said:—

“Now, Helen, shall I finish this unfinished work, for
which you have so long been praying, before I join my
life with yours again? Shall I first go to the chief Minister,
* and publicly recant my error and profess my faith?
There's a schooner going from New-Harbor.”

“You won't go now, will you?” asked the Minister,
who was no married man.

The wife who for so long had had no husband,—the
woman whose strong love had been put away from its
own proper, sacred object, to whom she was flesh of his
flesh, and bone of his bone,
—her own loved, her own
wedded, her own lost,—looked up at once and answered,
“Yes, if you will—I'll wait.”

He held her close to his heart awhile, then parted from
her tenderly, and went away with Mr. Wellon. Early
next day they started together for New-Harbor.

eaf638n7

* Newfoundland, in that day, was attached to the Diocese of Nova
Scotia; the Bishop lived at Halifax.

-- 228 --

p638-557 CHAPTER LIII. THE TRIAL.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

COURT-DAY drew near, and public interest increased
accordingly. The speculation of the
public was abundant,—the more so for the
mystery that clothed the government case. It was said
that Mrs. Calloran had been discharged, for want of evidence
to show any thing against her. The Roman Catholic
public reported that she had been first tampered with
to turn King's evidence; but had refused “to go nigh
wan o' their courts to testify, as they call it, good or bad;
no, not if they take the life of me itself.” What there
might be against the Priest, no man could say; but it was
generally affirmed, by those of his own religion, that the
government would break down at the trial.

The reader need not be reminded what excitement
there must have been in Peterport, and generally among
all Protestants. The Stipendiary, Mr. Naughton, (who
knew something of the inner things of law,) assured the
Minister, “They'll never be able to convict him, sir;”
but most Protestants said, “they've murdered her, too;
and they ought to be hung for it.”

Ladford, meantime, (for so we call him still,) was not
at home. He had sent a short note to Mr. Wellon from
Castle-Bay, from which it appeared that it had been

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

made necessary for the poor man to hide again, but that
he would be heard from when he was needed; and since
that time no word had come from him. His pardon was
all ready for him, but he did not come.

Up to the last day,—up to the last moment of the day
before the one appointed, he was looked for, but he did
not come; and there were no certain tidings from him.
The nearest approach that could be made to him was
this: In New-Harbor there had been a man called
Lane, and there supposed to be a deserter from a man-of-war,—
otherwise answering to the description of Ladford,—
he had shipped, with others, in the schooner Ice-Blink,
for a short trip along shore, and the schooner
had not since been heard from; and great fears were
felt for her. The Roman Catholics said that God's
judgment had come down upon him; the Protestants
began to mutter that he had had foul play. Meantime,
so great was the excitement, and so strong was the public
pressure, that it would not have been safe to have adjourned
the trial. “It was thought best” (the Attorneygeneral
told Mr. Wellon) “to call the case on, and if, at
the last moment, the chief witness did not come, then the
crown-counsel should throw it up, in open court. If the
Priest were convicted on this charge, he would be safe
for a trial for murder, when that body should be found.

In the late evening came intelligence from a vessel just
arrived in St. John's, that she had passed outside a brig
having the Ice-Blink's crew on board.

The morning of the Fifteenth opened clear and bright;
the day went clearly and brightly on; but such was the
excitement and occupation of the town that few could
have heeded the face of the fair sky.

The judges (Chief Justice and the two Assistants) had

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

been punctual to the day, and were all here. Whoever
knows the trumpeters and javelin-men of the English
Circuit, and the tremendous authority of the Bench, and
long array of learned and practised members of the Bar,
must change his notions to adapt them here. There was
as good a chance of getting justice here, however, as any
where in England.

A large storehouse,—furnished with two long deal
tables, for the judges and lawyers, respectively; with
mahogany chairs for the former; such as could be had
for the latter; and, for the public, benches and boxes, as
far as they could go,—served for the court-room;—and
there was Father Nicholas Crampton, and Mrs. Bridget
Calloran, also, in the custody of the officer to stand their
trial.—Skipper George was not present; Father Terence
sat there, grave and perplexed-looking; and not far from
him sat Mr. Wellon, thoughtful and anxious, and looking
often to the door.

Proclamation was made; commissions read; all formal
ceremonies, (considerably abridged in number and amount
from the “home”-standard,) tediously gone through with;
lengthened, perhaps, purposely, in the doing; for the rest
of the day nothing was done but filling up the panel of
the jury; there was no challenge to the array or to the
polls, by the accused or by Government; then the court
adjourned to the next day.

Next morning news came at last to Mr. Wellon and to
the Attorney-General, that the brig with the Ice-Blink's
men on board was signalled off the Narrows. Their
hearts were lightened. A boat with a stout crew and an
intelligent messenger was sent across the bay to bring
Ladford, if he were there.

The Court sat; the Chief-Justice charged; the

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

prisoners pleaded “not guilty” to the indictment; (Father
Nicholas, who had no legal adviser, with apparent indifference;
Mrs. Calloran,—under advice of her volunteer
counsel,—with much resolution;) the Attorney-General
opened the case for the Crown.

“It was not,” he said, “without grave difficulties; and
so serious was the crime charged, and so mighty the issue
depending, not only to the parties whose characters and
liberty and happiness were at stake, but to the community
and to the sacred cause of justice, that he must confess
freely his having approached it, not merely with
anxiety and a deep sense of responsibility, but—he was not
ashamed to say, as a Christian man, with humble prayer
to God.” He explained the nature of abduction; pointed
out distinctions, and made clear the right and duty of the
jury. He said that in briefly stating the main points of
the case and in commenting, as he must, upon the characters
of the accused, it must be understood that he sacredly
confined himself to such statements as would be fully sustained
by the evidence.

“Father Crampton, he was sorry to say,—he said it
with deep regret,—he would speak far more freely had
he the same evidence in regard to a clergyman of his own
Church, for he should feel that he was not liable to suspicion,
as well as that he was acting for and not against
the true interest and welfare of his church and of
religion,—Father Crampton, who now filled the place of
a priest attached to the Bay-Harbor mission, assisting
the popular and respected head of that mission,” (the
Attorney-General made a slight inclination towards
Father Terence, who did not appear to notice the reference
to himself,) “had the character of an able, intriguing,
unscrupulous, and unyielding person in his plans and

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

policy; and, moreover, had left behind him, in more than
one place, which he had hastily quitted, an undesirable
reputation, from the very reprehensible nature of his conduct
and relations,—the Attorney-General must repeat
that he was very sorry of it,—to persons of the other sex;
involving, as would be shown, in at least one case, a
woman's moral character and good name; in at least one
other case, a lady's peace; and the happiness of more
than one family in those two cases alone, without reparation
or atonement attempted or offered in either case.”

The Court here interposed; the Chief Justice saying
that “he was sorry to interrupt the honorable and learned
counsel for the Crown; but, on behalf of the prisoner,
who was silent, the Court must exercise its prerogative
of `counsel for the accused,' and object to this blackening
of the character of the prisoner, by introducing matter
which had no reference to his guilt or innocence of the
charge on which he was now standing his trial.”

Father Crampton begged to be allowed to say that
“he made no objection to the honorable Attorney General's
supporting a baseless charge by unsupported defamations
of his character. He should meet the learned
counsel later in the proceedings, and had no fear of the
result.”

The Attorney-General respectfully submitted that “he
had proof for all that he asserted; and that evidence of
a bad moral character did affect the question of guilt under
the indictment.”

The Court insisted, that a man had been guilty of other
offences elsewhere, is no argument that he has been
guilty of this offence here.

The Attorney-General bowed, and abandoned the subject.

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“The other prisoner was a woman uneducated, strongly
prejudiced and determined, and of an enduring hate, as
would appear from the evidence.”

During all this, Father Crampton, who was more
watched than any other person present, was just himself:
handsome, dignified, dark-looking. He did not assume
the expression of a martyr, nor one of defiance or indifference:
he sat composedly, sometimes looking, sometimes
not looking, at others; but evidently awake to
every thing. There were occasional heavings in the
court-room; but no disturbance; only an emotion of the
crowd. Mrs. Calloran sat, like one armed at all points
and ready for an attack from any side. The Attorney-General
continued:—

“The person with whose death”—(he hastened to correct
himself, and substituted the term `carrying away,'
but the first phrase had created a marked sensation in the
hearers—) “with whose carrying away the prisoners
stood charged, was one Miss Lucy Barbury, eighteen
years of age, daughter of a well-known and much respected
Protestant planter of Peterport, and a mother,
now Protestant, originally a Roman Catholic:—the girl
herself was of such rare beauty of person and qualities of
mind and heart, that she had—not so much risen above
her native station in society as—brought together the
different degrees of society most easily and beautifully
in herself. With this most attractive young person, a
young man, lately a candidate for the Romish priesthood,
a foster-son, or rather nurse-child of one of the prisoners,
pupil of the other, had fallen in love; and, either before
or afterward, but as both the Priest and Mrs. Calloran
believed and asserted, in consequence of the existence of
this feeling, had abandoned his preparation for the

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

priesthood. The father of the young man had taken it more
kindly; but the Priest and the nurse had felt bitterly at
what the one called `the devil's stealing the poor boy's
heart away from God to give it to that deceived creature's
(the mother's half-sister's) child;' and the other, `the
ensnaring of one more soul, and one consecrated to the
service of the altar, in the guilt and misery of apostasy.'

“While these things were so, the object of their apprehension
and dislike was taken sick, being delirious much
of the time; went out of her father's house, on the fifteenth
day of August, between the hours of six and eight
of the clock, P. M. (probably in a fit of delirium); a person
answering to her description was seen upon the way
leading to Mr. Urston's house; near which, and at the
landing close by, traces of her were found; a punt had
come and gone to and from that landing after dusk that
evening, (Mrs. Calloran being the only one of the family
at home;) a female was seen, by an intelligent and observing
witness, who would give his evidence by and
by, to be carried down from that house, by other women,
toward the landing; that punt being overhauled by
searchers, as it went from the landing, a person wrapped
in female clothing, and supported by two other women, as
if sick, was seen in it. Now, no sick person had at that
time, or in that way, gone from Peterport, unless Lucy
Barbury; every house had been inquired at; Father
Crampton was recognized commanding the party, and
urged the oarsmen to pull; one of the four oarsmen told
his wife that they had brought a young woman from
Peterport; and afterwards said `he was sorry for Mr.
Barbury; but he thought that if Father Nicholas's hand
were lifted, something would be found under it;' a young
woman, said to be sick and out of her mind, was brought

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

to the nuns' building at Bay-Harbor at about eleven
o'clock that night, as the chief of the nuns would testify;
was kept there secretly for four nights and four days;
taken care of by two nuns, who brought her there, and
under Father Crampton's direction; (the sister who would
testify suspecting at the time that it was Lucy Barbury,
but abstaining, by Father Crampton's expressed wish,
from visiting her;) a young person, whose complexion
and features answered to Miss Barbury's, was seen by
another witness lying, as sick, in a certain room of that
building; and a print, bearing the name of St. Lucy, was
hanging opposite the bed; the perfect and unmistakable
outline of Miss Barbury's face, and the upper part of her
person, was seen against the window of that room by another
witness, perfectly familiar with her features and
person; in the night of the fourth day, as was reported
in the nunnery, and as Father Crampton himself stated to
the chief of the sisters, who would testify, the sick young
woman disappeared; she never came back, and Father
Crampton said that she could not be found; a conversation
had been overheard, on the next day, between the
two prisoners at Mr. Urston's in which the Priest spoke
of Lucy Barbury as `gone.'

“Since the disappearance, Mrs. Calloran had hesitated
and equivocated, when questioned as to having seen the
lost maiden on the fifteenth of August; on the discovery,
at her house, of a disfigured prayer-book which, as was
afterward found, had belonged to the missing maiden,
she had told several different stories about it, and had
shown great anxiety to get it into her possession.

“Father Crampton, on his examination, had declined
saying any thing about Miss Barbury's presence in the
nunnery, or giving any account of the young woman who

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

had been there sick, and had been said to have disappeared,
or to give any account of his own movements on
the fifteenth of August. The two nuns who had brought
the sick young person, and had charge of her, under his
direction, had disappeared; the oarsmen,—three of whom
were brothers,—had disappeared; and the Government
could not find them; thus, every person, who had gone
with the punt to Peterport on that evening, had disappeared.

“These things being all put together,” the Attorney-General
said: “Miss Barbury having been (after being
missed from her father's house,) in the Nunnery, and in
the power of Father Crampton, and having afterwards
disappeared entirely, without any explanation given; but,
on the contrary, all means of throwing light on the dark
catastrophe that may have closed so suddenly and sadly,
her bright and happy life, being cunningly and thoroughly
put out of reach; every person, in any way privy to, or
informed of, the several steps by which that catastrophe
was brought on, having been effectually secured from
bearing witness, and Mr. Crampton, with every inducement
which duty and interest, alike, could lay upon him,
refusing to do any thing to clear up the dark places that
made him suspected; it must be remembered that if the
body had been discovered with any marks of violence or
poison, the prisoners would have been standing a trial for
their lives, on a charge of murder, with the very same
amount of evidence that would now be brought to establish
this lesser crime; and he, the Attorney-General,
thought that the jury would be led by that evidence to
believe the said Nicholas Crampton and Bridget Calloran
to be guilty of the offence charged.”

Through all the Attorney-General's speech, the

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

attention of the three or four hundred people within the walls
of the Court room was very closely held; and, every now
and then, a sympathetic heave or swell seemed to be communicated,
(without any manifest connection,) from the
much larger multitude without; as the swell of the faraway
sea pulses in one of those inland pools in the
southern islands;—but there was no disturbance. Within,
apparently two thirds of the people were Protestants;
without, the greater part Roman Catholics. The orderly
spirit was, perhaps, encouraged by the known and evident
provision of soldiers and of special constables, that, to the
number of seventy, had been sworn in from different
parts of the Bay.

Mrs. Calloran looked frequently at Father Nicholas,
being herself much excited; he always sat quietly, only
sometimes looking a little impatient, or smiling slightly,
and almost sneering, at some parts of the argument of
the counsel.

Father Crampton begged leave to say “that he would
not waste the time of the Court, or put the counsel for the
Crown to trouble, to prove the fact of Miss Barbury's
being missing; he admitted it; he had no doubt of it.
Nor would he require that it should be proven that she
disappeared on the afternoon or evening of the fifteenth
day of August at the time charged by the Government;
from that point he should deal with the witnesses as they
were called on.”

When Mr. Urston and James were called, successively,
to show that Father Crampton had expressed himself
strongly disappointed and displeased, he not only made no
use of the witnesses, after the Government had done with
them, but admitted, freely, the substance of the expressions
and the character of his own feelings, with a

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

frankness that very likely had a favorable influence upon the
jury. It was understood that Mrs. Barrè was to be
called to testify to some passages in the priest's former
life; and as her story was now pretty generally known,
there was, doubtless, abundant anxiety in those present.
This would explain the interest manifested by the spectators
in such ladies as were there watching the progress
of the trial; but whatever were the method intended by
the Attorney-General, she was not summoned, at least in
the earlier stages of the proceeding; nor was a certain
Englishman, accidentally arrived a few weeks before, who,
it was said, had recognized Father Crampton as one who
had villainously ruined a near kinswoman of his own.

So the witnesses succeeded each other in procession
quiet and orderly, with slight interruption. In declining
to ask Jesse Barbury any questions, the Priest said that
he had no wish nor interest to contradict or meddle with
his testimony; at which a flush of bashful pride went
over Jesse's honest face, (and, no doubt, over Isaac Maffen's);
and the witness ventured a glance, of his own
accord, at the Attorney-General, as if Jesse felt that time
and skill had been well bestowed in drawing out evidence,
which, when drawn out, stood thus unimpeachable.

The Attorney-General did not hurry himself or his
witnesses; but Father Crampton let them go unquestioned,
and so did Mrs. Calloran's counsel, as if they
acted in concert. The first change of proceeding was
with Mr. Bangs. In his direct examination, whose redundancy
the learned prosecutor was at no pains to check,
he gave an account of his seeing the woman carried down
from Mr. Urston's by two others. Mr. Wellon described
the finding of the cap, and identified the one produced.
Mrs. Barbury swore that it was her daughter's. Gilpin

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

gave his account of the prayer-book, and of Mrs. Calloran's
and Father Crampton's suspicious conduct in regard
to it. Then Captain Nolesworth's deposition was put in,
without question from the accused. Then Mr. Bangs was
recalled, and described his visit to the Nunnery;—how
“he went in, 'th the holy priest, there, an' saw all about
it, an' where they took their meals,” and so forth;—with
which, in spite of the solemnity of the occasion, both the
court and others seemed to be amused. After the Government
had done with him, Father Crampton, premising
that he was no lawyer, and begging that the answers
might be as short and plain as possible, asked him whether
he had been invited to go in. “I undertook to go in, o'
myself, first, I guess,” said Mr. Bangs, “an' then you
come along, an' finally, you concluded to take me in, I
b'lieve.” “Did I invite you to the room where the
sick person was?” “Wall, I guess ye did, sir.” “Did
I make any difference between that and the rest?” “I
dono's ye did.” “Do you know that I did not?” “I
guess ye didn't.” “Did I show any apprehension, in
showing you that room?” “I guess ye didn't.” “Did
I hurry you away from it?” “No, sir; I can't say's ye
did; only when the holy virgins, there, or what not,
snickered out at my hat, I s'pose ye was ruther put out.”
“But did I show any anxiety? or did I hurry you
away?” “No, sir.” “That will do, sir,” said Father
Nicholas, “it is to be observed that that was the room in
which the girl lay whom I am charged with having kidnapped.”

Ladford did not come; the Attorney-General appeared
anxious. He said that an important witness for Government
had not arrived, though constantly expected; it was
very embarrassing, as that witness could testify to the

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

actual presence of Miss Barbury in the Nunnery, and in
that room in which the sick young woman was seen; but
he would go on, expecting to supply the deficiency very
soon.

Gilpin was recalled, and gave his evidence about the
conversation overheard. In the cross-examination, Father
Nicholas asked him: “Did you not say that I distinctly
spoke of Lucy Barbury as `gone?'” “I heard her name;
and I heard you speak of some one as `gone.'” “Can
you swear that I said that she was gone in any way except
as having disappeared? Think well of it.” “No,
sir.” “Well: did you hear me speak of any one else, in
that conversation?” “I think I did: you both spoke
about somebody that had been confessing to Father Debree.”
“Man or woman?” “Woman.” “Did you
understand that to be Miss Barbury?” “No, sir; I understood
it was Mrs. Barrè.” “And can you swear that
that was not the person I said was gone?” “No, sir, I
cannot.” “That will do, sir.”

Sister Theresa was next called to the stand; but before
her examination had begun, a disturbance outside and at
the door of the Court-room drew all attention to that side.
The name of “Lane” was heard; the Attorney-General
became agitated, but looked suddenly hopeful. The officers
of the Court had gathered immediately toward the
door. Father Nicholas cast a quick glance that way; and
Mr. Wellon looked, very eagerly.

“There's no Ladford there,” said the latter, forgetting
himself, and thinking aloud. Then, presently recalled by
the many faces turned to him, he bowed to the Court by
way of apology. The Attorney-General, who had looked
to him, like the rest, still waited, without questioning the
nun who had been called on, and requested her to be seated.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

“We hope,” said he to the Court, “to be able to put
our witness on the stand in a few moments, if the Court
will be pleased to indulge us; I see the messenger who
was sent for him.”

The officers quieted all but the indefinite motion and
sound that show the excited state of a crowd, and made
way for one of several men who had got within the
door. The counsel for the Crown were, for a while, in
close conversation with him; a new sensation passed over
the crowd; and then the Government said that “information
had been just received which satisfied them that
Warrener Lane, the witness for whom they had been
looking, had perished, while engaged in an honorable
mission of charity, respected by his comrades, and in the
faith and penitence of a Christian man. It was, therefore,
out of their power to put his testimony into the case,
and they must do without it.”

A new sensation passed over the crowd; and something
like a shout was heard on the outside of the building.
Father Crampton almost smiled, and lifted up his eyes,
apparently in a momentary thanksgiving.

The Government did not throw up the case. The
Attorney-General simply and gravely expressed his regret
at the loss of so important evidence, and at the death
of the man, though it was in an honorable cause. The
other witnesses were called, after Sister Theresa; and the
evidence of the officers who had searched for the missing
nuns and boatmen, showed that not one of these could be
traced. Father Crampton asked no questions; leaving
it, as he said, to the Court to show the jury that this
testimony did not, in any way, touch him.

All evidence touching the priest's character, save in

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

the one point of his being likely to have committed this
crime, was ruled out.

The Chief Justice summed up and commented upon the
testimony wisely and fairly; when he had done, Father
Crampton bowed dignifiedly to the court.

When the case was given to the jury, a leading barrister
leaned over and whispered to the solicitor-general,
“They won't leave their seats.”

The jury withdrew, however, and were out about
twenty minutes, when they came in with a verdict of
“Not guilty.”

The priest rose, and bowing gravely, as before, withdrew.
Mrs. Calloran shook her petticoats, and turning
indignantly to the Bench, said:—

“Sure, didn't I know that before, without three jidges
an' twelve juries to tell it me? An' who'll get satisfaction
for me lying in prison?”

An officer laid hold of her, and hurried her away, to
the freedom of the open air, lest she should be committed
for contempt.

From the street came a sound significant of popular
excitement.

It was impossible for Father Nicholas, if he had
wished it, to get rid of all the different demonstrations
in which the excited spirit of his fellow-religionists broke
forth after his discharge from custody. He had no carriage
to be dragged; nor what would have become the
habits of the country better, boat to be towed; but as he
walked along the street, the men walked in ranks of four
or five abreast, before and behind, and in the roadway at
his side; and women, less orderly, were mingled among
them. Green badges of fir, and spruce twigs, and here
and there of shamrock, indicative of birth in the Emerald

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Isle, soon made their appearance, marshals of the procession
decorated and distinguished by suspenders outside of
their clothes, presently were conspicuous; and so, with
heavy, martial tramp, and fierce looks, (a few of them giving
groans before one or two houses of obnoxious persons,)
the crowd escorted Father Nicholas Crampton up to the
Mission premises, while the marshals got into everybody's
way, and made themselves very hot, ordering and gesticulating.

One woman was very active and prominent in the
demonstration about the priest. Upon her they presently
laid hands, and placed her in the midst, and escorted her
also. This was Mrs. Calloran, who had at first been forgotten.
When she had thus found her proper place, she
trudged on, less noisy though not less earnest than before.

No let or hinderance was offered to this crowd; the soldiers
were kept out of sight; the special constables were
not put forward, and the rest of the people did not come
in the way. At the gate Father Nicholas dismissed them
with a few words.

“They had had provocation,” he said, “that would have
driven a less patient and orderly people to violence. They
had, also, the power to sweep the arrogant contemners of
their most holy religion into nothing. He was a minister
of peace, and though he knew that in the sight of men
they would be excused, and, in the sight of God, they
would be justified, if they were to show a sense of their
wrongs, yet he must counsel them to wait patiently for
the day in which they would at length have full justice.”

Then the marshals and others, with much brandishing
of their arms, got the multitude to their knees, much as if
they had mowed them down; and while some wiped their
faces, and some brushed their clothes, and some continued

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

certain altercations with their neighbors, as the way of
crowds is, Father Crampton blessed them.

They had begun slowly to break up into small companies,
not knowing exactly what to do with themselves,
when Father Terence came, making his way home,
through the midst of them. Very many of the late
enthusiasts, on becoming aware of his presence, looked
rather sheepish.

He addressed himself to different little gatherings, as
he passed by, exhorting them to “go home, now, and
show the way Irishmen could be quiet.” There were
some who objected that “it was not just the thing to be
quite, till they'd got the life tramped out o' them;” but
Father Terence, by asking who was tramping the life out
of them, and bidding them not to “be talking nonsense,
that way,” convinced by far the greater number, and sent
them to their homes. The remainder soon disappeared,
and the town was quiet.

-- 245 --

p638-574 CHAPTER LIV. THE LAST OF LADFORD.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

WHILE the counsel lingered talking in the court-room,
after the withdrawal of the judges, the
Attorney-General, leaving his papers and other
matters in the hands of his clerk, proposed to Mr. Wellon
a walk; an invitation which the Minister readily accepted.

In passing out, the lawyer beckoned to Lane's shipmate,
who had come from St. John's with the messenger;
and, as they went, they listened to the story of the last of
Ladford; which, in such shape as that it shall be best
understood, (though not in the man's words,) we give the
reader.

Where Trinity and Placentia Bays cut nearly through
the Island, the distance across the tongue of land, in the
narrowest part, is only three or four miles, while the
nearest way by water is some three hundred; yet, so hard
is the crossing, and so much more used are our Newfoundlanders
to going afloat than afoot, that all traffic and travel
in that day, took the sea-passage,—perhaps, still do so.

There is a town, Placentia, once—in its French days—
far more important than now; and, even in the time of
our story, having a good deal of stir of business. Several
schooners lay in the harbor, and one—the Ice-Blink—was

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

being pretty briskly fitted out for sea; a dozen men or so
being engaged in caulking, and painting, taughtening
rigging, and scraping down and slushing masts. The
schooner's destination was to St. John's, but she was
temporarily to go up the coast toward Cape Ray, to relieve
the people of a Quebec emigrant-ship, wrecked somewhere
near La Poile.

During this time, a man made his appearance in Placentia,
giving his name as Lane, and supposed by the
people there to be a deserter from the man-of-war on the
station, — the Surinam. His ways were strange; he
“studied,” as they said, a good deal; read his little Bible
and Prayer-book much; was quiet, and had such “old-fashioned
ways” as to raise a laugh now and then at first;
but, at length, was found to know so much, and to be so
handy, that, in three days' time, he was not only a valued
hand at the schooner, but was in that sort of esteem that
he was put at the sculling-oar when he went with others
up the Bay, or outside. This was our man, Ladford.

On the whole, though some thought “'e wasn' gezac'ly
right, mubbe,” yet a general deference towards him began
to establish itself. If he was “somew'y strange,” in the
eyes of the crew with whom he was just brought together,
yet they saw, at once, that he was a “proper knowledgeable
man,” and they accordingly thought his strangeness
to arise from the possession of special spiritual gifts, connected
with his abstraction and study of the Word of God.
It was asserted, indeed, that a very ugly look had been
seen in his face; but, as his uniform expression was very
sad, and his manner was uniformly gentle, this assertion
was swallowed up and lost sight of, in the general impression
of his character; one which was diffused everywhere
by those public carriers, the children, and prevailed to

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

some extent, also, among the Roman Catholics, who are
the great part of the population of Placentia.

The wind does not always blow from the same quarter,
and it changed, after a couple of days, for the waiters in
Great Placentia Harbor, and came in from something
south of east. The moment that it was settled that the
breeze would hold, the “Ice-Blink” got herself ready to
start, with sails filling and flapping, and streamer, and
pennon, and house-flag, and union-jack, all flaunting gayly
in the wind. Shortly before casting off from the stage,
another circumstance gave occasion to remark, and added
to the mystery of Ladford's character. He had somehow
set his mind on taking along with them, in the schooner,
a very large punt that he had used a good deal in the
Bay; and, at this last moment, he seemed so earnest for
it, that it was determined to take the boat, although, as
had been objected to him, it lumbered up the deck greatly.
So it was got on board to his satisfaction.

A musket was fired from the schooner, and the “Ice-Blink”
gallantly left the stage. It was a pleasant afternoon,
and all things seemed to conspire to help them forward,—
weather, and wind, and tide,—and these Placentia
men know the way, and the headlands, and islands, and
harbors along the way, as a Londoner knows the Strand,
and Temple-Bar, and St. Paul's Cathedral; or an Edinburgh
man, Prince's Street, and the North Loch, and the
Castle. It is a dangerous coast to strangers. The rocks
near Cape Race have caught many a ship, and St. Shott's
has had its share of the fearful spoil, and more than one
other place between that and Cape Ray. The very
natives and familiars of this shore may be carried out of
their reckoning by unexpected currents, which, sometimes,
seeming to be set going by the winds, defy calculation of

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

their direction or force; but then, if the weather should
become stormy, there is Fortune Bay, just on the other
side of Cape Chapeau Rouge, with some good shelters in
it, and, on the other hand, St. Peter's in Miquelon, to
make for.

The wind falls light and the weather continues clear
and warm, as they go down the Bay and over toward the
Cape; and the long evening, until late into the night, is
spent, as sailing men are wont to spend a good deal of
their time, and these men especially, looking for a short
trip only, were tempted to spend much of theirs, in talking.
What Ladford did and said, we beg the reader to observe.

The watch below staid on deck; and except the man
at the helm and a look-out forward, all hands were gathered
together, amidships, between the great punt and the
weather bulwarks. They had had several songs—some
of them of the singers' own making—and these last had
a melancholy burden of shipwreck or loss of shipmates,
and then the conversation took a gloomy character; and
at length turned to the supernatural, as is so common
with our fishermen and with other superstitious people.

From dwelling for a good while together on the mysterious
noises and happenings in a certain cove in Hermitage
Bay, which was supposed to be haunted, and about
which most of them had strange stories to tell, (often exaggerations
or wonderful alterations of some one common
stock,) they passed to speaking of the sight of mountains
under water, which in some parts of the island are
seen, fathom after fathom, hundreds of fathoms down below
the surface. To one unaccustomed to the sight of
these in the clear water, they have a most startling and
dreadful look. Though the highest point be, perhaps,

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

four fathoms deep, yet the eye that can follow down the
rugged sides of these vast mountains, into their far rifts
and clefts, is stretched wide with terror, as, with the long
swell of the sea, the perfectly transparent element lets
you slowly settle towards these awful depths.

Ladford sate still; awake or asleep he took no part in
the conversation, but at length, while they still spoke of
these fearful sunken or never-trodden peaks, the silent
stranger first broke silence. In common language, though
above that of his companions, and sitting as unmoved as
he had before been sitting, he touched upon the different
subjects of their former talk, and told them of things
which he had done and seen, or which had happened at his
very side; but, he said, there was one thing that a man
found out, if he only went in the way of it, and that was,
that one needn't be under fear of any thing if he only had
something to hold on to; and as the man went on, in his
quiet way, sometimes reasoning, sometimes describing his
experience, sometimes expressing strong conviction, the
silence was kept about his single voice, not even broken
by words of assent.

The voice seemed to come down from some heights of
spiritual wisdom, clear and fresh, and when he spoke of
hidden things and mysteries, and took their mountaindepths
buried in clear water for his illustration, using,
sometimes, the language of Holy Scripture, he fairly
opened to his hearers a new world, and there were few,
if any, of those about him that did not listen attentively;
though, of course, some heard him in such a way as to be
ready to make a little fun out of his wisdom, by-and-by.

As his voice ceased, it was as if an attraction had
ceased to be exerted; the crew shifted their postures and
filled their pipes; and when they found the silence to last,

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

got up and looked about them. In a moment the speaker's
place was empty; and one of his shipmates, going
below, heard a slow, regular breathing of a sleeper; and
presently, drawing gently near, and feeling, found that it
was Ladford sleeping. It was not long before a strange
voice made its way into the darkness in which the sleeping
and the waking man were, (for the latter had thrown
himself down to rest,) a voice like none the fisherman
knew, and he started up and fled, in great alarm, to the
deck once more. Coming, as it did, directly after their
discussion, there is little cause to wonder at his being put
in terror by it. Several of the men, however, immediately
went down, and the skipper, taking a light with
them; and having ascertained that no one was there, in
the body, except the single man asleep, awaited, eagerly,
a repetition of the wonder; the light being, first, carefully
shaded.

Presently a strange sound came again—not like the
voice of man or woman—and it spoke English words.
Then, using their lamp once more, they found that though
Ladford's eyes were fast in slumber, yet his lips were
moving and the words were his. They were uncommonly
soft, and with a peculiar distinctness of their own, much
as if some finer organ than that with which he framed his
waking speech, gave utterance to them, or as if some finer
being, having found this body sleeping, had taken possession
of it for a while. Broken sentences, not understood,
came first from him, while they were listening, and
by-and-by he said:—

“Take those letters and make his name. The letters
are there;” and he said it so distinctly that the men began
to search for them, about the place, but in vain.

“'E's dreamun,” said they, “mubbe it's about some
child 'e've ahad and loss'd un.”

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

So they stood still and listened for more: “I s'pose it's
no harm, we listenin'?” said one of them. The sleeper
soon spoke again:—

“Put them all round.—L—O—R—D.”

The men looked at each other wondering, and leaned
forward, casting glances at the sides of the rude place and
the walls, and giving a gleam from the light, which showed
nothing but bunk or bulkhead there, with little articles of
apparel here and there hanging.

“It's the cap'n o' the man-o'-war, mubbe,” suggested
one of the men, recurring to the general conjecture about
their shipmate's history.

“J's first, you know,” went on the sleeping man;
“E—S—U—S.”

“That's pretty, now; isn't it?” said one of the witnesses
of the scene, when, after a moment, they had all
come to the knowledge of his meaning; and every man
of them uncovered his head.

“Do 'ee think 'e is all alone?” was suggested.

The lantern was cautiously held to his face, and, as
they bent over and gazed upon him, they could not but
see the lovely look that lay in his features; but there was
none with him that they could see. His clothes were
what the reader may remember as his better dress, and
they were coarse enough; yet, where his sou'wester had
fallen aside, it looked almost as if scales were cleaving off
from about the brightness of the face. They lingered a
little, and then left him there, at rest.

The morrow came calmly over sea and land, with the
wind blowing gently from the same quarter as on the day
before. By the time that they could well make out the land,
they found themselves abreast of Cape Chapeau Rouge,
and seven or eight miles to windward of it. No one

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

roused the Old Sailor, (as they generally called Ladford,)
when his watch was called; he had worked hard the day
before, and, moreover, the deference already yielded to
him was increased by the story of the night scene, which
was now generally known on board.

He came up, looking pale and thoughtful, but taking
no notice of the curious glances that his comrades cast at
him. The wind freshened a little, veering rather more
to the southward as they had expected. Ladford, who
had kept himself apart, was standing on the leeward side
of the deck, looking over the water, abstractedly, when,
suddenly, his eyes were drawn toward the bow, and fixed
in that direction. He shaded them with his hand, and
then his lips moved without sound. Presently he looked
at the large boat which he had induced them to bring,
and then back again toward the bow.

“What punt is that?” he asked, in a low, even voice,
keeping his eyes still fixed.

There were plenty to hear him,—for he was constantly
observed,—and some one answered, catching, unwittingly,
the same tone,—

“There's ne'er a punt where you're looking, at all.”

“What punt is that?” repeated he; “there! by the
bow!”

The answer to this repeated question was to the same
effect; but given in a faint voice, and rather aside to the
rest than addressed to the asker.

“Do ye see?” asked the latter again, where they saw
nothing. “Do ye see her? —See who go there!” (he
now raised his right hand, slowly, and pointed.) “Who
are they going over the bow?” His eye kept steadily
fixed, unwinking and unwavering, rather wider than is
natural, and he next drew up to the bulwark, and looked
over, and began, gravely, to count.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“One, two, three, four,” he told, up to “fourteen;”
then an anxious expression came upon his face, and,
almost immediately, he repeated his count, in the same
way, and to the same end; and then put his hand to his
brow, and passed it over his face as he withdrew it. He
then gave one slow, fixed look towards the spot in which
he had seen the punt and the men, and then turned slowly
away, and took his place with some sail-makers, who
made room for him very readily.

The men who had witnessed this singular scene did not
meddle with him, nor even talk about it aloud; they spoke
of it, in a low voice, by themselves, and some of them
went forward to see if there was any thing thereabouts
that he could have mistaken for what he thought himself
to have seen. Others were satisfied, without going forward,
that the old seaman had had a “visage;” and they
speculated upon it, from time to time, during the day, as
portending something.

“'E've got the number of all hands, only one short,”
said some one. “There's fifteen of we, all told.”

In Ladford's immediate neighborhood, there was little
talking; yet any question, (generally repeated once or
oftener,) he answered in a few pleasant words, perfectly
rightly. He took a double turn at the helm, where old
habit made him do the utmost justice to the schooner's
sailing.

Day wore away, and night came on. This second
night they were less talkative than on the former one; a
light breeze bore them on; there was no working of the
vessel, and the men were mostly gathered about the capstan.
Ladford was below, and had turned in; there was
nothing noticeable about him this night, and all was quiet,
except for snatches of talk among the men on deck.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

“'Twas in British Channel we were run down that
time,” said one of these. “Took us just about amidships;
but, for all that, she was a long time goun down;
had time to get aboard o' the ship, and we were a mile
off by the time. She was a tough old thing, that brig.”

“I should have thought she'd 'a' broke you all to
pieces,” said another.

“Why, no! it wa'n't a very hard knock she gave us,
seeminly,—the knock was n'. In course she put her long
nose in over us, and got foul with our standun riggin' a'
both sides; we had to cut away. There! twasn' much
harder than that, now.”

“What?” asked several voices.

“Just that little thump, whatever it was,” said the teller
of the story.

Scarcely any one had noticed the little shock to which
he called their attention; and so the general opinion was
that he had forgotten.

While they were expressing this opinion, the man at
the helm cried out; and all at the same instant, and by a
common impulse, started up and cried:—

“She's going down! she's sinking! God have mercy
upon us! We're lost men!” and the other cries of sudden
terror and dismay.

The skipper was as sudden and stern as lightning, but
perfectly self-possessed, as were the greater part of these
hardy men, who had seen worse things than this. There
was not a minute. There was a rush, as of a mill-stream,
and an unsteady settling of the ship rather over to port,
(that is away from the wind,) and down by the head,—
but all in an instant.

“The big punt!” was the cry; and over the deck of
that foundering schooner, like men that tread the

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

crackling, bending floor of a burning house, they rush. The
large punt is got out, over the bow,—over the lee-bow,
and just as they are, without stop or stay, without saving
any thing, or trying to save any thing, every man goes
over into her, and they shove off, clear.

“Is there any one behind?” asks the skipper. “Don't
give way yet!—Hilloa, there, aboard! Who's aboard,
there?” thundered the skipper.

“Not a living soul!” was the general answer; and
they could see the whole deck empty. In one breath,
almost, all life had passed out of the great schooner into
the boat.

“Hold on a bit!” said the skipper, standing aft, with
the sculling oar in hand. The water was up to the bends;
presently it was up to the chains; they couldn't tell how
high it was.

“Give way, boys! Give way, all! For your life,
now!” said the skipper.

The punt shot away, leaving the schooner rocking, for
the last time, upon the surface of the deep. All eyes
were fixed in silence upon her, in the dimness of the night,
about three hundred yards off. There was something
solemn or awful in the sight of the deserted vessel, tall
and ghastly, going through the last, alone. It was like a
living tragedy. She rocked a little to and fro—but very
little. The men, in their own misfortune, felt sad for her.

“It's cruel!” said the skipper. “It's hard to see her
go that way! but isn't she a lady!”

He was proud of her, and of the way in which she was
going to her end, while his heart was full of her loss; but
there was a change, soon enough.

“What's that?” “Sure enough!” “Count! for
God's sake!” shouted different voices. “Three,—and

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

five;—and two are seven,—ten,—thirteen,—fourteen!
Good God! there's some one aboard! We're one short!
Let's have a try for him!”

But at the instant, with a sort of wail from under her
deck, down went the Ice-Blink, sails and all, fathom by
fathom,—the waters coming together with a great swash,—
and the Deep had swallowed her up! She was gone!

—“But we're all here,” said one of the saved men,
when they began to breathe again. “Who's missun?”

No, no. There were but fourteen of them. “And
where's the Old Sailor?” asked the skipper. Sure
enough, he was missing!

“And this is 'e's punt; and was n' there fourteen went
over the bow?
an' was n' that a visage?”

“Come, come, boys! Let's pull there again, and we
may pick up somethun,” said the skipper. He did not
say “somebody,” but “something.”

They searched all about the place; but nothing was to
be found; nor could they even make out what had sunk
their schooner. If it had been spring, the ice might have
done it; as it was, they had not been run down,—they
had not struck a rock.—It might have been a floating
wreck, perhaps, that had cut through her; but they could
not tell.

And the Old Sailor was gone with her! If it was for
the interest of Father Nicholas that he should not appear
at the Court in Harbor Grace,—if it was for the interest
of justice that he should,—it is settled already. Alone,
in that great schooner for his coffin, with the tall masts
over him, and sail set, under the deep water, sleeps the
body of William Ladford, or Warrener Lane, once smuggler
and sinner, to await the General Rising.

His shipwrecked mates pulled, heavy-hearted, for the

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

land. One man (but it must be remembered that it was
night,) said that he could see the Old Sailor with his hand
over his eyes, as in the morning of that day; and it was
also asserted (and it may be so) that the fatal word
“Fourteen” came over the water to the punt.

A gale headed the boat off; and after narrowly escaping
swamping, (it was the great punt, under God, that
saved them,) the crew got on board a lumber-ship, out of
the St. Lawrence, and having been carried half-way
across the ocean, happening to meet a Newfoundland vessel,
were transferred to her.

This was the last of Ladford's story. It was soon
spread among his former neighbors, and divided the interest
of the trial. It is a common fate for fishermen to be
drowned; but the man's death was singular and strange,
as much of his life had been. There were abundant witnesses
of all the facts, and often is the tale told in Placentia,
and very often among the people of Peterport.

Shortly after the Minister's return from his walk with
the Attorney-General, Jesse Hill presented himself in the
parlor at the Bay-Harbor parsonage, and drawing down
his red forelock, by way of salutation to Mr. Wellon,
said:—

“Sarvunt, sir! I made so bold”—(here he stole a
glance toward the entry, and Isaac came to his support,)—
“Pareson, ef ee'd be so well-plased, sir,” he went on,
leaving his exordium, and rushing to his subject, “we
wants to git Willium Ladford's pardon, sir.” Mr. Wellon
looked at him in surprise.

“He's pardoned in Paradise, long before this, I hope,
Jesse,” said he.

“I know, sir; but I means the pardon from the Governor,
sir; that's the paper. You know we can't bury

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

un, Pareson Wellon; and 'ee know people says there's
stones with writings on 'em put up in churches in England;
an' so a good many of us thought we'd ax for 'e's
pardon, an' put un in a frame an' hang un up in the
school-house for a sort of a grave-stone, like.”

The Parson's surprise had changed into a different feeling,
before Jesse had done speaking; and he assured him
that he would do his best to get what they wanted, and
they might hang it up in the church, if they liked.

We may anticipate sufficiently the time to say that the
Document, engrossed and bearing its seal, was afterward
secured and presented to Jesse for the rest. Jesse Hill
asked the Minister to be “so well-plased to read it,” and
having secured its being made plain that the Warrener
Lane in the writing was the man usually known as “William
Ladford,” Jesse insisted, in the name of his neighbors,
on paying the charges, “for they things cost money,”
and having been satisfied in this respect also, took the
paper thankfully away.

It is now a tablet to the memory of poor Lane, or Ladford,
in the church at Peterport.

-- 259 --

p638-588 CHAPTER LV. STRANGE HAPPENINGS IN THE “SPRING-BIRD. ”

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

IT was on Thursday that the Court adjourned, leaving
not only the accused acquitted of the crime with
which they had been charged, but the fate of Skipper
George's daughter as dark as ever. The verdict was
the only one that could have been brought in upon the
evidence; and the Attorney-General said that he could
not wonder at the result. “He had proof enough,” he
said, “that Crampton had been a villain to others; but
he could not prove that he had made way with Lucy
Barbury, whatever he might think about it.”

The Chief-Justice left Bay-Harbor for the Capital, in
a private boat, on Thursday afternoon. Judge Bearn
and his other associate waited for the “packet” of the
next day. Mr. Wellon, having passed the night with his
brother clergyman at Bay-Harbor, went homewards next
morning.

Half-way upon the road the Minister encountered the
carrier, who had two letters for him, which had come
from the other end of the Bay, and which the man said
he had brought on to Bay-Harbor, where he heard that
Mr. Wellon was, because he thought they had something
to do with Skipper George's daughter; for he had sent
in one from the River-head to her father, as he came
along.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The Parson hastened to break the seal of one of them,
and, after reading a little way, with a look of interest and
wonder, as he sat upon his horse, turned to the signature;
then opened the other, and looking first to the name of
the writer, read it eagerly, with occasional words of astonishment,
riding, at the same time, back towards Bay-Harbor,
with the letter-carrier at his side.

The substance of the two letters (which were from
Captain Nolesworth and his second mate) we put into a
narrative form, for it belongs to our story, and is an account
of certain strange things which happened in the
brig of which Captain Nolesworth and Mr. Keefe were
Master and second officer.

The “Spring-Bird” sailed, it will be remembered, on the
night of the nineteenth of August, the same in which, as
had been suspected, Lucy Barbury was murdered in Bay-Harbor.

At about eleven o'clock that night,—a fine wind having
sprung up,—officers and men were all on board, and with
the merry breeze she went down Conception Bay, along
by Bacaloue Island, and so out toward sea.

Thereabouts the wind falls baffling, and soon heads
round and round, until it comes in from the ocean. She
tacks over to Cape St. Francis, and clears Newfoundland.
There is a thick fog outside; but between it and the land
is a street of clear water, with the tall cliffs on one hand,
and that unsubstantial wall upon the other; and across
this open water she lies, until she buries herself so completely
that one end of the brig can scarcely be seen from
the other. So she works her way by long stretches, out
into the great waste of waters across which she is bound.
All sail is set that will draw:—topsails, topgallant-sails,
and royals, fore and aft,—those square sails that, in

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

daylight or moonlight, sit so jauntily upon these wanderers
of the sea. Away aloft, they look as if they were taken
out of the strongest of the mist, and cut to shape and tied
down to the yards. The high, full moon can do little
with this fog; and by way of warning to any ship that
may be near, a sort of thunder is beaten out of the hollow
of a cask, and a sharp look-out kept. “Eight bells,” for
four o'clock! The second mate's watch is turned up; the
man at the wheel gives up the helm to a new hand, telling
him how to steer, when the Captain, who stood smoking
forward of the companion-way, or opening to the cabin
stairs, feels his arm squeezed in such a way as makes him
start and turn round suddenly. He asks, at the same
time,—

“Who are you? What do you want?”

“Captain,” answered a voice, which he recognized as
that of the late helmsman, though his face was so strange
that, in the dimness, he did not at first know it, “there's
something round there to leeward.”

“Why, man alive! what are you talking about? and
what makes you look so?” said the Captain, turning
round to leeward, and straining his eyes over the quarter-rail,
to make out the strange sight; “Tom, look out on
the lee quarter; do you see any thing?”

“It's aboard of us, Cap'n,” said the man who had
brought the alarm.

“Why, you're standing up and dreaming with your two
eyes open; don't you think we should have felt it by this
time?”

At this instant a cry came from among the men forward,
which made the Captain leap from his place to go
toward them. A strange sort of cry it was, of several
voices in one; but all suppressed by fear.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“What ails ye, there?” he called out. “What is 't?
speak out?”

As he came abreast of the cook's galley, the second
mate came right in front of him, holding up his two arms,
without saying a word.

“Why, what's the matter? For mercy's sake, Mr.
Keefe, are you mad?” the Captain shouted to him.

“'Bide a minute, Cap'n Nolesworth,” said the mate,
breathing hard, and bending over himself to recover
breath and strength. “'Bide a minute, sir! The brig's
all right, sir,” he said, keeping his seaman's presence of
mind; “but there's more aboard than ever shipped in
her! I'll show you,” said he; and, holding by the
weather bulwarks, he went forward.

A few steps brought him to a stand; and saying, in a
husky voice, “There, sir!” he pointed with his left hand.

The Captain followed the direction of his hand, and,
looking steadily a while, made out a figure, white and
ghastly, standing near the lee bulwarks where the pale,
misty shimmer of the moon fell on it, under the foresail.
It seemed, to a long, searching sight, a female figure; and
it almost seemed as if two eyes were gazing, with a dull
glare, out of the face. At this dim hour, in misty moonlight,
amid the fright of men, perhaps Captain Nolesworth
would have found it hard to keep out of his mind
that overmastering fear that, in the minds of most of us,
lies rather hidden than dead, and starts up some time,
suddenly, when we feel as if we were breaking through
into the land of spirits, or its inhabitants were forcing or
feeling their way to us. The first words spoken were of
a kind to turn the scale, if it were balanced, down to the
side of awe and dread.

“I sid un come in over the side,” said the man who

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

had first spoken to the Captain, of the strange thing, and
who had now followed the two officers of the vessel to the
spot where they had taken stand. “'Xac'ly as the watch
changed, it comed.”

The man who said this slunk, like a living mass of
fright, behind the second mate.

“What are you talking, man?” said the Captain, in a
low voice, and keeping his place.

As the mist changed and fleeted momentarily, so the
figure changed; growing now dimmer and now more distinct,
much like the thicker substance of a nebula, while
many eyes were gazing, at their widest, on it.

The Captain had not lost himself, old sailor as he was;
for he called out, peremptorily, to the man now at the
helm, “What are you doing with the brig, there, you?
Keep her a good full! Can't you see you've got her all
shaking? Put your helm up, sir, and if you want me to
take you away from the wheel, let me know it.”

Even the Captain's voice, speaking so much to the purpose,
had a strange, thin sound; it was not like itself. It
took effect, indeed, upon the helmsman, who managed to
get the vessel on her course again, although with a good
deal of unsteadiness of steering, after that; but it had not
the effect of clearing the air of its unearthly influences, or
reassuring those who had been struck with terror by the
phantom.

“We must see into this thing,” the Captain said; “I
must be master of my own ship.”

The watch on deck,—the whole crew, perhaps,—are
clustered in the close neighborhood of the captain and
second mate, except the helmsman; who, in answer to
another caution of the master, says that he is doing his
best; but that the brig will not steer, while That is

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

there; and there, in the mist, as a white shell in deep
water, gleams the slight apparition.

In the same instant with all this, the misty shape itself
moved from its place;—its misty robes floating, and the
mist around it waving, horribly.

A sort of shudder seized the men, and they crowded
together, still more closely.

“Mr. Keefe, will you go aft and take the helm?” said
the Captain.

“Ay, ay, sir,” said the second mate, aloud; and then
drawing close to Captain Nolesworth, he said privately,
“As sure as I live, sir, that's Lucy Barbury's ghost!”
and he hurried to relieve the frightened man at the wheel.

The master glanced hastily up at the sails, and out
upon the sea. “Go forward, men!” said he to the crew.
The unsubstantial shape had swayed itself, instantly, back,
and seemed leaning against the bulwark, and still gazing
through the mist.

“She'll bring a gale!” said one of the trembling
crew, from where they had clustered, by the forward
hatch.

“Keep still there, with your foolishness! John Ayers!
you and Thompson lay out, with all hands, on the weather
yard-arms, and rig out our studding-sail-booms, alow and
aloft! Cheerily, now! Away with ye!” said the Captain;
but even the Captain's voice sounded foggy; and
the men climbed lubberly.

Again the figure moved as if to come forward, or
seemed to move. Intense fear seemed to strike the men
motionless, each man where he was.

“Look out, Cap'n!—behind you!” shouted Keefe, the
second mate. A murmur arose, also, from the men in
the rigging.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Where did you come from, my man?” said the Captain,
turning short, and seizing a handspike from a
tall, strong fellow who had it lifted in air with both
hands.

“I 're goun to heave it at un!” cried the man.

“Wait till I bid you, or take care I don't heave
you overboard!” said Captain Nolesworth. “Go forward!”

Again there was an exclamation from the men; the
Captain turned, and the figure was gliding fast from the
waist of the vessel, where it had been, toward the stern.
The mist waved about it, as if the two were of one. Its
head seemed bound up with a misty band, as that of a
corpse is bound.

A movement behind him made the Captain turn
quickly; the man whom he had disarmed had his huge
weapon raised, again, with both his hands, ready to throw
it, as before.

The Captain rushed upon him; but the ugly handspike,
ere Captain Nolesworth reached him, was whirled
across the deck;—and then a cry, such as had not yet
been heard or uttered there, went up; a strange ghostly
woman's cry; not made of words, and, as it were, half
stifled in the utterance.

The Captain uttered an answering cry, himself, and
there were confused voices of the crew, as Captain Nolesworth,
in an instant, throttled and threw down the thoughtless
ruffian. When he sprang up, and to the lee-side,
nothing was there but the bulwarks with thick dew upon
them; aft was the hatch over the companion-way; the
wheel, deserted,—and, beyond, two dark, human figures
against the stern-railing. There was mist everywhere;
but of the animated form of mist, which, slight and

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

unsubstantial itself, had made stout men to shake, there was no
trace. He hastily looked over at the vessel's wake; but
human eye could see only a very little way; no glittering
bubbles were there; the great waves rose and fell, under
a close cloud of fog.

The Captain took the deserted helm in time to prevent
the ship from getting herself taken all aback.

—“I had to run, to keep this fellow, here, from making
way with himself, sir,” said the second mate.

“He wouldn't have gone any further than the sternboat,
I don't think,” said the master; then, dropping the
sneer, his voice became changed and sad, as he said, as
if he were continuing a conversation,—“and what became
of her?”

“I don't know, sir,” answered the second mate. “I
couldn't see the last of it; but, as sure as I'm standing
on this quarter-deck, sir,” he continued, in a low voice,
apart, to the Captain, “I saw that face, and it was Lucy
Barbury's.”

Keefe was a Peterport man; the Captain was a Peterport
trader.

“It did look like it!” said he, looking up at the sails
and then down into the binnacle. All was still, but the
rising wind and washing waves.

A spirit, out of another state of being coming back,
cold and disembodied, but wearing still an unsubstantial
likeness to the body that it used to wear, among quick
men, of flesh and blood,—the hair will creep, and the
flesh crawl, at thought of it.

The men,—most, or all of them, for their remissness
had been tolerated, for the moment,—drew aft; and all
was silent, but the whirring wind and washing waves.
By-and-by, a voice among them murmured,—

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

“Ef we had akept out o' this 'am fog! They things
are made of it.”

“Ef we hadn' asailed tull to-morrow!” said another.
“We got a warnun, ef we 'd give heed to it, when we
found our boat aboard, last evenun, with ne'er a hand to
row her!”

“Mr. Keefe,” said the Captain, “you will get your
watch together, if you please; and let's have things
orderly, again; and men!” he added, in a steady tone
of authority, “if you're afraid, I'm not. I know you're
good fellows; but you'd best leave talking, and let me
and the officers of the brig, manage our own business.
You can go about your work; I don't think many of you
know where you've been, this last while.—You'll put a
man at the wheel, sir, if you can find one.—Come now,”
said he, by way of putting heart into the crew, who had
not yet recovered their composure, “which of ye 's got
his sense about him?”

“Captain Noseworth,” said one of the men, “I sid un
go over the side just like a great white bird, in a manner,
and that was the last of un. It was about so big as a
eagle; much the same.”

“When did you ever see an eagle,” inquired the Captain.

“Oh! sir, I never did see one, but a portray—”

“And where were you, sir?” asked the master,
again.

“I were just hereabouts, sir, as you may say,” returned
the man.

“And standing up on your feet?” asked the master.

The sight-seer was silent. The first mate, whom the
Captain now saw, for the first time since he had turned
in,—being sick,—at twelve o'clock, answered for him; he

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

wasn't on his feet, when I picked him up off the deck,
face down, a while ago.”

“I'm afeared you'll laugh on me,” said another, “but I
was on my feet, and, to the best o' my notion, it went right
down through the deck, and never went over the side,
at all.”

The mate on being asked, said that he turned out of his
berth, when all that running was on deck. “He didn't
know what was to pay, unless the foremast was walking
off and the men after it.”

Captain Nolesworth was a plain, matter-of-fact seaman,
of fifty years' age, or upwards, and very sensible and
well-informed. The suns of many climes had not in
vain, done each its part in giving to his face its deep, dark
hue; nor had the winds of many countries breathed and
blown upon him, and the various foliage waved, and the
many-shaped and colored houses and towns of men shut
him in, and the many-tongued race of men under all different
governments, and with all different manners, dealt
and talked with him in vain. He was a listening man,
and at the same time, hearty and cheery, where it fell
to him to be so, and always ready to have it fall to
him.

He was no Newfoundlander, though trading for so
many years into and out of Newfoundland. He was not
superstitious, and never in his life (so he wrote) had seen
so much as an approach to confirmation of the hundred
stories of supernatural appearances that he had heard and
read. Still he was a man; and man is sure that there
are angels and spirits, or ghosts and disembodied shapes;
at least there is a fear, where there is not belief, that in
the smooth, unbroken wall that bounds between the world
of flesh and that of spirit, there are doors, where we

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

cannot see them, that open from the other side. Moreover,
the very faith of Christian people assures them that
intercourse has been, and therefore may be, between the
beings of another state and those of ours; the question,
in any case, is, therefore, as to the fact and reason of the
special case, and not the reason or fact of such things
generally. That they are of the rarest, and only for
God's special purpose, (unless men can contrive to be
familiar with the devil's ministers,) we know. The sacred
common sense of men, where it may use its nostrils and
its eyes, laughs at, or is disgusted with the legendary
marvels of the Romish Breviary, and the attempted
systems of the dealers with familiar spirits!

“The very time!” the Captain said; “and you met
nothing on the companion-ladder?”

“No sir, not a thing. The first I heard was after I
came on deck. I see you was busy and I've only heard
what the men had to say.—It's an uncommon queer piece
of business!”

“Well now, boys, we've had enough of this,” said the
Captain. “The fog 's clearing off; let this thing go with
it;” then looking at his watch by the binnacle light, (for
day was not yet begun,) he said, “Let them strike one
bell there, forward, Mr. Keefe.” A half-hour had passed
since this strange scene began, although the phantom had
been seen for a few minutes only.

“Get those studding-sail-booms rigged out, sir, if you
please, as they ought to be;” added the master; and
from that time forward, he kept the men for hours occupied
in different ways, until the day had been long clear
and bright, and the brig was fifty miles away from Newfoundland.

The wind came fresher and fresher; the wind of all

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

winds for them; and the tumbling waves tried to keep
up with the swift vessel, as she ran through the water,
carrying all sail that she could carry, because the Captain
said they would be likely to want wind before they saw
Madeira.

-- 271 --

p638-600 CHAPTER LVI. THE GHOST AGAIN.

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

CAPTAIN NOLESWORTH had persuaded the
chief mate to go down again; and while he himself
staid on deck, until late in the forenoon, and
kept an eye to every thing, yet, sometimes, leaning upon
the quarter-rail, with his back to the deck, he seemed to
lose himself in thought.

It was about ten o'clock in the forenoon, that the
master went below; and, presently coming up, called to
the steward to go down forward, and see what was
against the bulk-head door; (for in the “Spring-Bird” a
door opened from the cabin into the hold.) The man sent
had scarcely disappeared before he came out of the hatch
again, in all fright.

“It's the ghost!” said he; and the cry made a new
stir on board. The second mate, who had just laid
himself down on deck, sprang down the hatchway,
and the Captain hurried from the cabin and followed
him.

The weight that lay against the bulk-head-door, was
indeed,—as they could make out by the daylight coming
down through the broad opening in the deck,—a girl's
body. It lay, asleep or dead, with the right arm under
the cheek, the eyes closed, and the rich, black hair, loosed

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

from under the cap, lying like a black flood upon the
shoulders.

“Well! Well!” said the Captain, throwing up his
hands.

“That's her, and no mistake!” said Mr. Keefe; and
the two lifted her tenderly, as sailors do, and opening the
door against which she had leaned, carried her through
and laid her on the cabin-floor.

“This must be something she's taken,” said the Captain;
“but how, on earth, did she come aboard of us,
after all?” (It must be remembered that he had sailed
four days after her disappearance.)

“That boat didn't come aboard without hands, that
other night,” said the second mate.

They lost no time in applying restoratives, such as
years of experience had made the Captain familiar with,
and his medicine-chest furnished; and presently brought
her to consciousness.

“There! Thank God!” said the master.

“Amen!” said the mate and second mate.

She looked a little wildly, and her mind was a few
moments in gathering itself together; and even then, she
was weak and faint; but it was Lucy Barbury, herself, a
good deal worn and wasted, but with something of her own
brightness in her eye, and of her own sweet smile at her lip.

She spoke first, asking abruptly:—

“How did I get there?”

“That we can't tell you;” said the Captain, “if you
can't tell us.”

“Are father and mother alive?”

“Yes,” said Captain Nolesworth, and then turned to
his second mate: “Here's Mr. Keefe,” said he, “that
knows all about things, better than I do.”

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

The second mate answered every thing very satisfactorily;
and then, putting a check upon their own
curiosity, they had some tea and brewse,* made in the
best art of the ship's cook, and by the time she had satisfied
her appetite, (which was good enough to encourage
the captain much,) she was put in possession of one of
the two state-rooms that the brig counted and left to
rest.

The brig was a changed thing with her on board.
Had she had but the history of the last night about her,
it would have been much; but every sailor in the ship
was soon talking of the lovely and wonderful character
of her life at home.

The wind grew lighter as day declined; but the sick
girl grew better there at sea,—perhaps was already
getting better when she came on board, and here she
was, missed and mourned in Peterport, and strangely
enough, wandering off upon the ocean.

“If we hadn't been all fools together last night,” said
the captain, when he was out of her hearing, “we might
have stood a chance of landing her; but we must make
the best of it now.”

Her story was soon told when they could get it; she
only remembered being at Mr. Urston's and seeing Mrs.
Calloran, before finding herself in a room with two nuns,
at Bay-Harbor. They told her that Father Nicholas
was offering up the mass for her, and the Sisters were
fasting and praying for her, and she would go home as
soon as she was well enough. She did not know how
many days she had been there, for her memory of the
time was much confused, and of the day of her escape
particularly, whether from the effect of medicine or some

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

other cause, her recollection was not distinct. She heard
them speak of the “Spring Bird” being about to sail for
Madeira, and after the nuns were in bed, between nine
and ten o'clock, she put on a white dress which had been
made in the nunnery for her, threw a cloak and hood
over her and escaped. She had a sort of fancy in her
mind at the time, that she was a slave whose story she
had read. To scull a boat was easy and natural to her
as to walk the street.

“Yes, that's the way our boat came aboard, when we
were ashore, all hands but Dick (he's a bright chap!).
It would be almost a good job to pitch that letter we got
from the nunnery for Funchal, into the sea to the sharks,”
said Keefe.

—“So that youngster that wanted to ship with me,—
the one that was going to be a priest,”—said the captain,
by way of particularizing, “is a cousin of yours?”

Lucy colored. “Not my first cousin,” said she.

“Well, he looked like a fine fellow, only he was out of
heart when he came to me.”

Lucy, in her innocent way, began eagerly,—

“Was that after—?” and there stopped.

“I don't know what had been before it,” said the Captain,
significantly, and smiling at the same time; “but it
was before you went away. He gave that all up though,
and he's safe enough at home, I think.”

Time went on. The Captain did his best to keep her
in good spirits, and was a cheery man, and everybody on
board was ready to do any thing for the pretty maiden's
pleasure. The only real chivalry extant in this age is
in sailors, and they treated her like a queen. A great
many things were continually contrived and done to
amuse her; but it will easily be thought, that though her

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

strong constitution rallied from the fever, yet it was impossible
for her to be happy or at ease, knowing that at
home there must be mourning for her as for one lost, and
that gray hairs most dear, might for her sake be bending
in sorrow toward the grave.

Still no one tried to entertain her, so hard as she to
cheer herself.

The passage to Madeira was a long one. After their
first fine favoring wind came a dead calm, and twelve
hours after a gale began to blow under the summer sky,
and blew them down many a league, and then they
worked up again, past the Azores as well as they could
with fickle baffling winds.

It was clear weather when they first got sight of land,
some sixty miles away, and then the towering peaks rose
up more and more plainly, and as they drew in towards
Funchal in early evening, the luxuriant light and dark
green of the foliage showed themselves through that atmosphere,
which seems to be the property of such a
climate, and there came out over the water sweet smells,
that had been gathering for the many centuries that this
lovely spot has lain under its sun; but the eyes of our
Newfoundland maiden were full of tears for the homely
island, poor and barren, that held her father's house, and
for those that she knew had wept and still were weeping
for her.

eaf638n8

* Ship-bread soaked into a pulp in warm water.

-- 276 --

p638-605 CHAPTER LVII. MRS. CALLORAN'S REVELATIONS.

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

THE letters from Captain Nolesworth and his
second mate, containing this intelligence from
the lost maiden, had been sent from London,
(to which place the “Spring Bird” had gone with a cargo
from Madeira,) and the writers “expected to be in Newfoundland,
if nothing happened more than usual, as soon
as the letters.”

As Mr. Wellon read, he kept his horse at a brisk walk
toward Bay-Harbor, and as he finished reading, informed
the carrier, who had managed to keep by his side, that
Skipper George's daughter was on her way home from
England, and then gave a kind message to the astonished
man of letters for Skipper George, to be left at the Riverhead
of Peterport, at Mr. Piper's. “I'll take it down to
un myself,” said the man, who was athirst for more intelligence
about this strange case. Mr. Wellon then hurried
forward and found the Attorney-General still at his
lodgings.

“It's good we couldn't hang him for murdering her,”
said the Attorney-General, when he had heard the Parson's
story; “though he deserves it for other things that the
law wouldn't hang him for; but Bangs and Ladford were
right, and they must have had her drugged when they

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

took her from Peterport, and when they were showing
the Yankee round the nunnery. I wish he'd had a good
taste of prison with Mrs. Calloran. We can have him
again, and cast him in exemplary damages, if you like.
Is there anybody to prosecute? I'll get it argued and
without fees.”

“I think we could manage that,” said Mr. Wellon,
thinking.

“We will manage it somehow,” said the lawyer.

Meantime the news went stirring up the people all
round the Bay, and bringing happiness to more than one
fond heart in Peterport.

A warrant was got out for Father Nicholas's arrest
again; but Father Nicholas was not to be found.

Judge Bearn determined to prolong his stay for a few
days, to attend to the preliminary steps of the case, (as it
was likely to be a proceeding very unpopular with the
Roman Catholics;) but the Priest could not be found at the
Mission premises, nor anywhere else, and the best information
that could be got of him was, that he had been in
the house the night before, at about nine o'clock. From
that time nothing had been seen of him.

The packet-boats in the Bay were overhauled, and for
a day or two all places in which there was any likelihood
of finding him or hearing of him, were visited in
vain.

On Saturday Mr. Wellon, before going home, called
on the Attorney-General and learned the result.

“Depend upon it, he's one of those persons that go
through this world unwhipped,” said the Attorney. “It's
one of those cases that enforce Bishop Butler's argument
for future retribution.—Calloran would be rather small
game. Wouldn't she?”

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

“O yes!” said the Parson; “but I should like her
account of the way in which it was done, to fill up the
breaks in our story;—if we could get it.”

“I fancy that wouldn't be hard,” said the lawyer, “that
constable of yours seems to have an instinct for nosing
her out. We've kept him for the week, as he seemed a
good fellow, and I'll set him on, and hear his report of
the experiment this afternoon, at Castle-Bay;—I've a
little business there with an old servant.”

Gilpin was easily got, and accepted the commission
with some satisfaction.

Mr. Wellon, having occasion to stay in Bay-Harbor,
gave him afterward a message for Skipper George.

“Couldn't you ask him to come over to Castle-Bay?”
inquired the Attorney. “Lawyers are not a sentimental
race, and when we've done our best with a case, are apt
to dismiss it; but I confess I should like to see this
father.”

The Minister hesitated. “I shouldn't like to summon
Skipper George to come to me,” said he. “I've made
an appointment with him at his own house; but if you
desire it, sir, he'll come with pleasure, no doubt.”

“No, no; I'll take a hint from your example; why
should I be summoning him up and down? I may find
time to go round and see him.”

The two rode up to Castle-Bay together, and as they
came to a turn of the road near the beach, having been
remarking on the gentle beauties of the landscape, which
showed themselves, one after another, as the riders advanced,
the legal gentleman exclaimed,—

“That must be your Skipper George, now;” as it
was,—in Gilpin's company. He came along the beach,
tall, strong, and trusty-looking as a mast. There was a

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

glad look in his face that lately had not been there. In
saluting his Minister, the homely man's tender and affectionate
deference was beautiful.

“This is the Honorable Attorney-General, that pleaded
the cause at Bay-Harbor,” said the Parson; and the
fisherman bowed, with very grave respect, to the eminent
lawyer, while the constable's eye twinkled and his face
glistened, on the occasion.

“'Twas very kind of 'ee, sir, and I humbly thank 'ee;
but I'm glad there hasn' any body done a murder.”

“And I'm glad your daughter is alive to come back,”
said the Attorney. “Few parents have such children, to
lose and recover.”

“A child is a child, I suppose, sir; but she's a wonderful
child for the like o' me, surely, sir. Ef it's the Lord's
will for Lucy to come back, there'll be a many proud to
see her, I believe.”

At the moment, while he spoke, something caught his
eye, to seaward, from which, having glanced at it, he
turned hastily away; then, looking straight upon it, while
his companions having followed the direction of his eye,
could see the square, white canvas of a vessel coming up
the Bay, he said:—

“It's Skipper Edward Ressle's schooner, from the
Larbadore.”

Of course, then, it was not the “Spring-Bird,” bringing
his daughter, as a less sure glance might have mistaken
it.

“In good time, ef it's His good will,” he said, again,
answering, in words, to what might have been an unspoken
thought of his companions, and doubtless was his
own thought.

“'Twould be too much trouble for 'ee to go down to

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

my house a-purpose, sir;—and this excellent gentleman,”
he said to the Minister.

“I must go down, of course,” said Mr. Wellon.

“And I'll go about my business,” said the Attorney-General.
“These parsons have the advantage of us;—
you have to do with all the best people; and the best
part of all people.”

“Not always the best,” said the Minister; “but in a
way to give us inducements enough to be true and honest
to our office.”

“Ministers are a comfort to a body, surely, sir; an' it
didn' seem altogether right after the news comed, tull we
could get our reverend gentleman to make a bit of a
pr'yer.”

“We're all interested in the constable's news, if he's
got any,” said the Attorney; “and we may as well hear
it, together. How is it, Constable?”

“It's nothing much, sir,” said Gilpin; “but it makes it
all out, though.—If it wouldn't be too tiresome stopping
here in the road,” he added.

All objection removed, he proceeded to tell his short
story; his hearers listening curiously. Skipper George
looked the least curious of the three.

Gilpin, entering zealously on the discharge of his commission,
had made his way, with a half constabular and
half neighborly air, into Mrs. Calloran's presence in the
kitchen.

Mrs. Calloran was by no means cordial, and did not
ask him to sit down. Her daughter was more hospitable;
and Gilpin was quite at his ease.

“Mrs. Calloran,” said he, “now Father Nicholas has
gone off, and left his confession with Mr. McMannikin,
his honor, the Attorney-General, doesn't want to proceed

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

against you, you know. Skipper George's daughter 'll be
home in a day or two, and we might get all cleared off
before she comes. It isn't worth while for you to be the
only sad one, when every body in the harbor's rejoicing.”

Mrs. Calloran looked by no means inclined to merry-making.
The constable persisted.

“Did she get any thing to eat while she was here,”
said he, “except the medicine the priest gave her?”

“The praste gave her no medicine, then,” said Mrs.
Calloran.

“You know what she got,” continued Gilpin, not disconcerted;
“I mean the priest and the nuns, together.”

“'Twas meself gave her the midicine,” answered the
woman, true to the fact, or to her instincts, but not true
to her secret.

“But it isn't true that you made a sick girl eat fish and
pork?”

“She took niver a sustenance o' food, thin, whativer
time she was in it, long or shart.”

“But wouldn't it have been better to have the doctor
before giving the medicine?”

“An', sure, wasn't it the docther we had, then? an'
Father Nicholas, nor the ladies, ordhered niver a drap to
her, but he just bid the docther make it for her; `something
to take the pain out of her, and make her rest
good.'”

“But did they knock her head against the rock, going
down the Worrell?” asked the constable, continuing his
inductive process.

“Indeed, she can't say that; and no one else can say
it, ayther; for she was aslape, and niver stirred hand nor
foot.”

“Well, I don't want to spoil your story; but the

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Attorney-General is wiser than I be: he'd get the rights
of it better. He's just over here, at Castle-Bay. You'd
only have to tell it to him once, and be done with it.
You didn't get a chance while they thought she was
murdered.”

“I don't think it's much I need bother with the Attorney-General,
or anny o' them,” said Mrs. Calloran, in
whose mind the prosecuting officer held no niche of
honor, probably; “no: not if he was after coming to me,
itself,—let alone goun to um.”

“Well, you may as well tell your story to me, then,”
said the constable; “and I'll do the best I can with it.”

“Me story, is it? 'Deed, then, I think ye may jest
tell yer story, yerself.”

“Well, well, Mrs. Calloran,” said Gilpin, “you're free
to do as you please; only, I wanted to do you a friendly
turn, and have it all done with, before she comes back.
You might say how you got her.”

“I niver got her. Sure, 'twas Almighty God an' His
Blissed Mother brought her to me, like a fish to the hook,
in a manner. `Glory be to God!' sis I. `Sure, Herself
brought her to this,' sis I, seein' 'twas the Day o' the
Consumption o' the Blissed Vargin, 'twas. Wasn't she
quite spint, beyant, by the fence? an' what should I do,
but tuk her in me arms, and brought her in and laid her
an the bid? `Sure,' sis I, `Lucy, dear, it's dyin' y'are;
an' won't ye die in the true Church?' sis I. `I've no
doubt,' sis she; jest that way: `I've no doubt,' sis she.”

“But how could you get the doctor to her, before they
carried her away?” asked the constable, making no comments.

“Wasn't he at Barney Rorke's wife that got the sprain,
just beyant?” asked Mrs. Calloran. So, I called um.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

“`Good mornin,—no, but good evenun to ye, Dr. More,'
sis I. `I hope y'are will, sir,' sis I. `I want yer opinion,'
sis I, if ye'd be plased to walk this way. It's some one
that's dyun, sir,' sis I. With that he came in ('twas a
little dark, with the shawl pinned at the windy):—`Don't
go too near her face, for fear her breath's infractious,' sis
I. `I didn't bring a light, sir,' sis I.—`Indeed, it's not
needed, Ma'am,' sis he. `Isn't she spacheless and sinseless,
Ma'am?' sis he.—`That's it, sir,' sis I, `exactly.'—
`An' did ye sind for the praste, Ma'am?' sis he. `I
hadn't time, sir,' sis I, `'twas that sudden; but I'd give
the world for um, this minit,' sis I.—`Thin, Ma'am,' sis
he, `my deliv-er-id opinion is she'll niver come out o'
this, without a mirycle af Holy Churrch,' sis he. An' with
that the door opened, just upan the very word, an' his
riverence, Father Nicholas, came in, an' found the way
she was; an' I tould um the words she said about the
Churrch; an' he said she ought to have the best of care;
an' he asked Dr. More, `Had he anny dyne to give her
to quite her.'”

“And who's Dr. More?”

“He's a good Catholic, thin,” said Mrs. Calloran, decidedly;
an' he's chape—”

“And a wise fellow,” said Gilpin.

“Why wouldn't he be, then?” said she, warmly.
“Himself as good as tould me that the rist o' thim knew
nothing; his name's Docther Patrick McKillam More;
an' it's something to the Duke Gargyll, he is (only he's
a Scotsman and a heretic); an' he's called a veterin
surgeon (it's likely he's surgeon to the troops at Harbor
Grace, or something; an', indeed, 'twould be a good day
they'd get a good Catholic Irishman to be surrgeon to the
British Army).”

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

“Did you get her baptized by the Priest?” asked
Gilpin, blandly.

Mrs. Calloran stirred the kitchen fire: “I'm thinking
it's small good her baptism 'll be to her,” she said, rather
aside.

“But you got her baptized?”

Mrs. Calloran this time was silent.

“Well!” said the constable, “I must say, I think you
and the Priest, and the nuns, too, (I don't say any thing
about your `veterin surgeon to the British Army,' as ye
call him,—that's a horse-doctor,—for I suppose he's a
great booby;) I think you all deserve a good lesson, if
you didn't get it. I'd advise ye next time your neighbor's
child comes in your way, when she's lost, don't you steal
her.”

“A simple lesson in morals that she'll do well to profit
by,” said the Parson, commenting upon Gilpin's story
when it was finished.

“We know whom to look to if any more Protestants
disappear,” said the Attorney; “and have a key to the
method of kidnapping. Well, it was for fear of the
young lady running off with Mrs. Calloran's nurse-child,
it would seem; I trust (if he'll turn Protestant, and
there's no great objection) that Mrs. Calloran will live
to see that feat performed.”

The father, quite absorbed with the circumstances of
his daughter's disappearance, which he now heard for the
first time, said to his Minister,—

“So that's how it was, sir! There are strange things
in this world, surely; but the good Lord's over all!”

The party here separated; and we leave the lawyer to
attend to his business at Castle-Bay, and the man of
prayer to go and present before God the family offering
in Skipper George's house.

-- 285 --

p638-614 CHAPTER LVIII. THE JUDGE'S ESCORT.

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

THINGS did not go quite smoothly elsewhere.

On the day of the second issuing of a warrant
for Father Nicholas's arrest, Mr. McMannikin,
the magistrate, (or somebody for him,) had come out with
the publication of a deposition dated August Fifteenth,
taken by him of the same Father Nicholas, in which the
priest rehearsed, on his oath, the particulars of Lucy
Barbury's being “brought to the care of the Sisters of
St. Ursula, of Bay-Harbor, as one sick, and desiring to
enter the shelter of the Catholic Church; that she was
kept there for four days and ministered to; that she disappeared;
and deponent did not know whither she went
nor where she was.”

This vigilant magistrate was dealt with to get from
him some satisfactory explanation of his two months'
silence and sudden publication. He said that his object
had been to prevent dangerous suspicions from being excited
against certain parties, while at the same time there
was no relief to be brought to the family and friends.

Mr. McMannikin was relieved of his office in consequence
of his peculiar views of his duty in it.

The feeling of those to whom the legal proceedings in
the case of the priest and nuns had been very offensive,

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

grew still more uneasy and angry in all parts of the Bay,
as it was also reported to have grown in the capital. The
rest of the community at the same time felt warmly and
strongly in behalf of the assertion of the law.

On Sunday, news came to the Bay which, while it
gave evidence of the state of the excited parts of the
community in St. John's, stimulated still more the corresponding
parties in the towns and settlements of Conception
Bay and neighborhood.

The wife of Judge Bearn happened to be a Roman
Catholic, while her husband was a member of the Anglican
Church; and while the Judge was staying in Bay-Harbor,
she, having remained in the capital, went on
Sunday morning to the Chapel, at which she attended
whenever she went to mass. There had been no very
cordial feeling towards this lady on the part of the straiter
of her fellow-religionists; and more than one exhibition
of dislike had been made since her husband had engaged
in the legal proceedings in the Bay. The lady (who had
a high spirit) had been in nowise intimidated.

On this Sunday morning, as the Judge's carriage, containing
Mrs. Bearn, was about entering the inclosure of
the chapel, a priest had suddenly seized the horse's head,
and, applying at the same time his cane to the animal's
back, had turned him restive and frightened away; while
a number of men, women, and children, instigated by his
example and precept, pelted the carriage as it left the
chapel-yard. The coachman was appalled; but the lady
did not at all lose her presence of mind, and tried to
make him bring his horse back to the scene of the encounter.
She did not succeed; and, alighting, made her
way to the chapel door between dark looks and insulting
words, (which, however, were kept in check by the manly

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

spirit of a larger number of those present;) and being by
the priest forbidden to enter, and driven from the steps,
went home on foot.

These facts were soon known throughout the town,
and in the afternoon a large throng of people pressed
about the judge's house, and his lady was escorted by
hundreds of people to and from St. John's Church, to
which she had frequently gone with her husband, her
carriage being dragged through the streets by as many as
could in any way take part in that operation. The governor
of the colony (a military man) very wisely had
troops in readiness to support the civil authorities in preventing
a collision between the respective parties, and to
protect the judge's house from the danger of assault. It
was understood that Mrs. Bearn would henceforth forsake
the Roman Catholic religion forever.

The news of these things came, after the old habit of
news, in some unexplained way, to Bay-Harbor, before
Sunday was up. It was the Judge's intention (there being
nothing to detain him longer) to go back to the capital
on Monday morning. Early on that morning a deputation
of prominent citizens of the Bay waited upon him,
begging him to accept of a schooner, to be manned and
fitted up by them, for his passage to Portugal Cove or to
St. John's, as he might prefer; and to allow of a guard
of honor which they were desirous of furnishing him.
The Judge, who was a frank, hearty man, thanked them
for the kindness shown and meant, reminding them, however,
that it would be strange for him to seek protection
anywhere but in the law; but that he had no fears whatever.
He begged them farther to consider, that while he
trusted that he had done his duty, yet, to allow of such a
demonstration as that proposed, might give to his conduct

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

the very thing that it did not deserve—a party-color. At
the same time, however, he prayed that there might ever
be in the community a feeling that, only by the energetic
and fearless execution of the laws, was there any lasting
security for life and property.

According to his wish, the schooner which had been
proposed for his conveyance was not brought forth; but
the day being fine, and there being little wind, the beautiful
Bay gleaming smoothly where the sunlight fell, and
lying smooth far as the eye could see, a scene of unexpected
life showed itself, as the boat bearing the Judge
was passing out of the harbor. A countless fleet of punts
and other boats, adorned with the house-flags of merchants
in different parts of the North Shore, and manned
by volunteer fishermen in their blue jackets, swarmed out
of coves and nooks for convoy. A speech, which the
Judge addressed to some of the nearest of the parties in
the demonstration, was entirely drowned with cheers; and
all the men contrived (or happened) to keep at such a
distance as not to be able to hear a word of scruple or
objection.

It was a fair and affecting sight, such as Conception
Bay never saw before, and may not soon see again.
They measured with their oars and gladdened with their
waving colors every foot of a wide way across the water;
and from behind Belle-Isle started forth to meet them as
they drew near, another swarm as great of South Shore
punts, wearing the flags of merchants of St. John's. The
wondrous show was therefore still more wonderful.

They swept round the southern end of the fair island
in long and wide array, and spread over the level space
between it and the cove. The island seemed to be a part
of the fair pageant, as it lay with its broad, hollow,

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

sloping side in the full sunshine, and having a white beach
under it, like a fresh covering laid down upon the summer's
deep for it to rest upon. Lying thus, as if sunning
itself on the smooth plain of water, it seemed to smile
peacefully on the scene.

Once on shore the Judge asserted his inclination, and
would not budge until the last of a crowd of zealous people,
who had come down to lead him honorably home,
had gone. He then went quietly by the same road.

-- 290 --

p638-619 CHAPTER LIX. LUCY'S HOME-COMING.

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

SEVERAL of the schooners, but not all of those
that had been, during the summer, at Labrador,
had come merrily home, with colors flying and all
sail set, and muskets now and then fired off, and with now
and then a cheer from the happy crew. The harbor was,
of course, fuller of people and more astir with them, than
it had been for months; the harbor-road was more frequented,
and disused flakes were thronged.

The story of the strange happenings had been told and
retold, at flake and fireside, and now there was a general
longing and looking out for the home-coming of the “Spring
Bird” and Skipper George's long-lost daughter. The other
schooners, too, from Labrador, were more quietly expected.
The weather was very beautiful, and summer was gently
resting after its work done. The sky was blue as the
deep sea; and just enough spotted with white clouds to
show its blueness fairly. The soft and pleasant wind
came over and through the inland woods, and blew
steadily out over the Bay, to the Fair Island and St.
John's.

On such an October day Mrs. Barrè and Miss Dare
were walking together down the harbor, and drew near
the top of Whitmonday Hill. In outward appearance

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

Mrs. Barrè had not changed much; but she was, perhaps,
more restless, and sought occupation more eagerly, now
that her great work was taken out of her hands, and she
had only to wait for the great issue of it. Her husband
must be, by this time, in Halifax, if nothing had happened
to him, and in a few weeks more, after her long widowhood,
she might hope to have him restored to her, from
whom she ought never to have been separated, in this
short and uncertain life. More than one long letter she
had got from him, in the few days that he was detained at
New-Harbor, before sailing; and more than one she had
written to him; and now they were cut off from each
other for a while, with the prospect of soon joining their
lives together in one, not to be again separated, unless by
death.

The two ladies stopped on the top of Whitmonday
Hill, and at the moment a white sail was crossing so
much of the Bay as was open to them where they stood.

“There's a schooner from Labrador for some harbor
up the Bay,” said Miss Dare. “She's heading for Blazing
Head, now!” said she, again, as she watched the sight
which is always so interesting. “She's coming in here, depend
upon it; they expect Abram Marchant next. Let's
wait and see her come in.”

Mrs. Barrè fixed her eyes upon the moving vessel in
silence, and an unusual glow of interest was given, even
to their deep seriousness; the coming in of an absent
vessel had much meaning for her.

The fair, broad, white spread of canvas came steadily on;
a most lovely sight to look upon. The wind, as we have
said, was blowing out of the harbor, and any vessel entering
must tack within it. The sail in question stood steadily
across, without stirring tack or sheet, towards Blazing

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

Head; she was now fairly inside, and distant two or three
miles; a fine, large craft, and handled beautifully. Now
she went about, her sails shook and flapped as she crossed
the wind, and then filled on the other tack, and showed all
her broadside.

“And what's the matter with the mosquito fleet?*
they're all coming in, as fast as they can row; there must
be a death on board. No; she's got all her colors flying:—
It must be Lucy! it must be Lucy! That's
the `Spring Bird!' There's Uncle's house-flag; and—
there's Lucy!”

Mrs. Barrè did not escape the excitement that animated
her companion; and tears, that had been so familiar
to her eyes, came quietly into them.

“It's very likely indeed,” said she; “it's time to look
for her.”

“It is she; I see her at this distance; that white figure,
standing near the stern. Ah! my dear Mrs. Barrè,
don't cry; there'll be a happier return yet, before long;”
and she put her arm round her friend's waist.

Confident that she was right, Miss Dare began to wave
her handkerchief. Certainly, the punts were all coming
in for dear life; while the brig, with her broad canvas,
held her way steadily and without a sound; and presently,
when nearly opposite Frank's Cove, went deliberately and
most gracefully about again. This tack would bring her
well up the harbor, and she was soon gliding along, outside
of Grannam's Noddle—her hull hidden by the island—
and soon she came out from behind it.

There was a woman's figure, in white, apart from the
dark figures of the sailors, and leaning against the quarter-rail,
on the lee-side; and suddenly, as if making out

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

the two ladies, she started, and made a gesture once or
twice, which might be an answer to Miss Dare's signal of
welcome.

“There! isn't that just like the little thing?” asked
Fanny, at the same time turning hurriedly up the harbor.
“She isn't sobbing or fainting, though her heart's as full
as it can be; but she's too modest to return our greeting!
I'll venture to say she's looking the other way, or on the
deck. She's a dear girl!—I must be first to tell her
father and mother, if I can; shall we go up?”

If Lucy was, indeed, too bashful to believe the signal
to be made for her, or that she was recognized, there was
some one else on board who was less timid. Captain
Nolesworth gallantly took off his hat and bowed, and
waved his hat about his head, in silent triumph. There
was a busy stir on board, as if the men were full of the
importance of the occasion; and on land as well as on
the water, a sympathetic movement was taking place; the
punts were coming in, at their utmost speed, dashing the
water from their eager bows and straining oars; and men
and women were coming out of Frank's Cove, and over
the hill from Mad Cove, beyond, and out of every little
neighborhood. Mrs. Barrè and Miss Dare, however,
were before them all; and they hurried on, to keep their
advantage, while the brig went her way by water. The
Captain's voice could be heard distinctly, as he ordered the
men to “clew up the foresail,” and then to “let that
cracky* bark.” In obedience to the last order, a brass
ten-pounder stunned the air, and made the far-off hills to
echo; and on came the brig, the smoke rolling off, and
breaking up to leeward.

Miss Dare reached the top of the ridge that bounded

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

Skipper George's little meadow, before there was much
stir in that neighborhood, and while the oblique course of
the brig had carried her over towards Sandy-Harbor, a
half mile or so farther off than when opposite Whitmonday
Hill.

Mrs. Barbury, who had been, apparently, standing on
a rock a little back from the edge of the ridge, came
wildly down, as the young lady went up, staying a moment
to ask, “Is it Lucy, Miss Dare?” and saying that
he knew it the very first gleam he saw of the brig's canvas.”
She then ran on, up the harbor, to be at the stage-head
before the vessel got there.

Miss Dare went, hastily, a little farther towards the
old planter's house, but stopped before reaching it, and
turned back. Who can tell a father's heart, that has not
one? She could see Skipper George on his knees, by
the bedside, in the little room. He had stayed at home
that day, for some reason of his own.

With another tack the brig stood over for Mr. Worner's
stage, and again fired a gun. The whole harbor,
now, was alive; and from every quarter people were
walking and running, (little ones trying to keep up with
their mothers and elders,) towards Mr. Worner's premises.

“We'd better hold back a little, I suppose,” said Miss
Dare, as she joined Mrs. Barrè again; “though I should
like to see her when she first touches land, and hear the
first word she speaks.”

Up the harbor went the brig and the boats, by water;
and up and down the harbor went the people from the
different directions, toward the same point,—Mr. Worner's
stage. Mrs. Barrè's chamber-window commanded a view,
over Mr. Naughton's storehouse, of Messrs. Worner,
Grose & Co.'s premises, which were half a quarter of a

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

mile beyond; and the two ladies stationed themselves at
the window.

The punts were getting in; the brig was drawing up,
taking off sail after sail; the people were hurrying, and
there was a sound of many voices. The ladies did not
stay long at the window; but they, too, followed the current
of life up to the place where the brig was expected.

“I haven't seen Skipper George go by,” said Miss
Dare. “I hope it won't be too much for him.”

It was attempted to make way for the ladies; and it
would have been done,—though slowly and hardly,—but
such was the crowd all over the stage, that they sought
refuge in one of the stores, and took their stand at a window
in the loft. Never was there such a time in Peterport;
never, but at the funeral of the four Barburies had
there been such a crowd within men's memory. The
stage was covered; the neighboring flakes were covered;
the boats floated full; children cried to be lifted up; people
stood a-tiptoe; eyes were straining; faces were flushed
and eager,—it seemed as if the blood would scarcely keep
within its vessels. The men on board the brig went
nimbly about their work in perfect silence; every order
came distinctly to land. All the lower sails were out of
the way; jib, foretopmast-stay-sail, foresail, mainsail,
spanker; but there was no woman on deck. The Captain
called out,—

“We've got her, Mrs. Barbury, all safe!”

“Thank God!” cried the mother, who was at the outmost
verge of the stage; and, before the words had gone
from her, there went up a mingled shout and cry from
men, women, and children. The brig had come up into the
wind, and again the ten-pounder flashed and roared, and
the smoke rolled away aft. Women shook hands with one

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

another and wept; bright tears were in Miss Dare's beautiful
eyes, and tears ran down Mrs. Barrè's pale, soft
cheek. Then Jesse Hill's bluff voice was heard (from
the water, of course):—

“I'll take a line* ashore for 'ee, Cap'n Noseward.”

“Thank 'ee, Mr. Barbury,” answered the captain;
“I'd best bring up in the stream. Somebody bring the
father and mother aboard; will ye?”

Down went the anchor with a splash, and rattling of
chain; and the brig's voyage was, in a moment, at an
end.

Two boats were most active and conspicuous, among
the many that floated about the vessel, and the two, at
the captain's word, drew near the stage. In one Jesse
Hill's fur cap and bright hair predominated, astern, and
Isaac Maffen held the chief oar; the other was occupied
by young men, and was steered by a silent young man,
that was, probably, not unobserved this day,—James
Urston.

The latter rather held back, and yielded precedence to
Jesse; and Jesse, coming up to the stage, and having inquired
and called for his Uncle George, without success,
took in the mother, and made all speed for the vessel's
side. Captain Nolesworth had her hoisted in, man-of-war
fashion, and, in an instant, the daughter and mother
were in each other's arms. The captain, by way of occupying
the time, called out,—

“Now, boys, we'll change work, and try how this air
tastes, after being on sea so long. Let's have three
cheers! and you, Ghost, set the pitch.”

The biggest man among the crew stood forth, sheepishly,
pushed forward by his laughing fellows; but,

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

whether he gave the pitch or not, three hearty seamen's
cheers were given by the crew; an irregular, prolonged
cheering came from the land.

After a short time allowed, the kindly neighbors began
to ask abundant questions, across the water, to Jesse,
who kept his place in the punt at the brig's side, as to
whether she “was hearty,” and “looked as she used to,”
and so forth; in answer to which Jesse once or twice repeated
that he had not seen her, and they must be patient
a little. Meantime, Jesse was busy holding communications
with the occupants of several punts near him, which
set off, this way and that, like adjutants on a review day.
It was soon understood that Skipper George's daughter
was to be escorted home with a public demonstration.
The field for every thing of that sort, among our fishermen,
is the water; and so there was a general bustle to
get and bring into service whatever boat was capable of
swimming.

Skipper George was understood to be at home; and it
was also understood that the Parson had gone down to him.

Jesse himself left his post and hurried over to Mrs.
Barrè and Miss Dare, to ask whether “the ladies 'ould
be so well-plased to give the people the honor of their
company in a bit of a possession that was going to be
down harbor. Cap'n Nosewood,” he said, “was going in
'e's boat, and so was Abram Frank, in Mr. Worner's; and
e'er a one would be clear proud to take they.” Having
gained their consent, he hurried back, and in a minute or
two, had passed through the crowd of small craft, and was
at the brig's quarter again. James Urston's boat was
there, and his drew up alongside of it.

When Lucy appeared at the vessel's side, the welcome
given her was enthusiastic. Jesse regarded his wonderful

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

cousin as a being above his understanding; and everybody
held her in much the same estimation; and she
never looked more bright and handsome than now. She
was rather stouter than she had formerly been; her eyes
glanced, and her cheeks glowed, and her black hair
floated, as they used, and a pretty little straw bonnet,
with bright red about it, made her look sweetly. She
glanced down at the two boats, and over all the glad
faces everywhere and smiled and blushed. The men all
had their hats off, and the women waved their hands, or
handkerchiefs, and words of welcome came from every
side. No one could have gone through a studied part so
beautifully as she went through hers; and every turn of her
head and movement of her body, brought forth new shouts
from her excited neighbors. Her eyes came back over
the same course that they had gone, and passed, last, over
the two boats just below her.

Mrs. Barbury was received with much state by her
nephew, and escorted to a seat; and then Lucy, on whom
all eyes were fixed, was hoisted over the side, and lowered
down the little distance from the rail to the level of the
punts. Somehow, a slight side-motion was given to the
chair; more than one hand was reached towards her;
she gave her hand and set her feet, without looking;—
but it was into James Urston's boat that she went.

“She's mistook,” said Jesse, to whom the programme
of his “Possession” was the foremost thing, and who did
not, perhaps, (like many other ritualists,) see how things
would go on, unless according to the programme.

“No, no, Mr. Barbury,” said Captain Nolesworth,
laughing, “the ladies know what they're about. That
must be the young priest we heard of. It's my opinion
she's meant to take her passage in his boat.”

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

At this, the public, who are generally quick-witted and
quick-hearted in such matters, took it up, and gave
“three cheers for young Mr. Urston.”

The young man received the distinction and the gratulation
in modest silence; Lucy blushed deeply; and Jesse
reconciled himself to circumstances.

“Where's Mr. Piper?” cried the chief manager of the
“possession.” A voluntary flourish, on the fiddle, answered
the question, and showed that the worthy Irishman
knew what faculty made his company most valuable.

Without loss of time, in marshalling the array, the
several boats fell in; the music, under Billy Bow's pilotage,
in advance, in the centre column; Jesse following,
with a large ensign fastened to a boat-hook, and supported
by two men,—which ensign there was not wind enough
to spread;—then Lucy, in young Urston's boat; and
then—whoever came next, in a long row, while on
each side was a parallel line of punts, keeping even way.

The fiddle struck up the National Anthem, and continued
to fill a part of the air with melody; the oars hurled back
the water, and bravely the procession swept on, not far
from shore; muskets now and then, and here and there,
breaking forth into joy. The water gleamed and glanced,
and the very cliffs seemed glad,—taking up and saying
over the sounds from every side.

At Marchants' Cove, an unexpected interruption came.
It had been Jesse Barbury's plan to go down round the
island, and come back to this cove again; but, as they
reached it, Lucy exclaimed “There's Father!” and the
punt that bore her, as instantly as if it were moved by her
mere will, was urged towards the land,—breaking out of
the procession.

The father stood upon the beach, beneath a flake,

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

gazing, with fixed and steady look, upon his child. She rose,
as the boat drew near, and he walked into the water, to
his knees, to meet her. Several of the young men turned
away, as the brave old fisherman opened his arms, and
she embraced him and leaned upon his neck. He lifted
her up, as when she had been a child.

“I'm too heavy for you, father,” said she.

“Ah! my dear maid,” he answered, “ef 'ee could only
know how light 'ee make my heart!” and he bore her
away to land, as if she had been an infant; and then,
holding her hand in his, he turned to his neighbors, and
baring his head, said,—

“I thank 'ee, kindly, friends, for all your goodness:
and I humbly thank my Best Friend, for all 'E's goodness.”
He then bowed his head to his breast.

What may have prevented the people generally from
noticing Skipper George, until his child's quick eye discovered
him, and her hurried words proclaimed him, was
the approach of a punt, from the direction of Sandy
Harbor, which now came up.

“Wall, I guess ye may's well hold on, Mr. Kames,
'thout you mean to run somebody down,” said one of the
two occupants, to his companion. “What's t' pay, Mr.
Barberry? Lucy c'me home? 'S that her? Ye don't
say! Wall she's kind 'o left ye, I guess, hasn't she? b't
we c'n go on 'th the meetin'. Tell ye what's the right
thing: go to work 'n' organize, 'n' pass s'me res'lutions, 'n
'spur o' the moment.”

As Mr. Bangs spoke, the boats had gathered round;
their course being interrupted, and he was the centre of
a large flotilla.

“Sh' didn't b'come a Papist, I b'lieve? 'tain't th' fashion,
jest now, 't seems.”

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

“Without they haves a miracle to convart 'em, Mr.
Banks,” said Billy Bow.

“Wall, the's no tellin' 'bout mirycles,” answered Mr.
Bangs; “b't 's I's sayin', I guess ye'd better give Mrs.
Barberry, there, her choice, whether she'd ruther stay t'
the proceedings, or go right home. The's no 'bjection,
under the broad canopy, t' havin' ladies:—fact, they're 'n
addition.”

Notwithstanding Mr. Bangs's intimation, however, Mrs.
Barbury had no wish to enjoy that particular privilege of
her sex, in being an addition to the meeting, and Jesse
prepared to turn his prow to the beach.

“'S goin' t' pr'pose 't Mr. Barberry, ('r Mr. Hill,)
there, sh'd take the chair and preside,” said Mr. Bangs.
“Might let Mr. Urston take Mrs. Bar-berry, now his
hand's in, 'f the's no 'bjection;—or, I guess we better
make the pr'ceedin's short. Look a'here; you jest take
the chair, Mr. Barberry,” said he, aside; then to the multitude:
“'F it be yer minds, please t' signify it;—'tis a
unanimous vote!” (not an individual saying or doing any
thing whatever except himself,)—“There, ye saw how
I did it,” said he again, as prompter, to Jesse; “'s no
matter 'bout a chair, ye know.—Look a'here, Mr. Frank,”
he continued, to Billy Bow, “Guess you'd better move
first res'lution.”

“Which w'y'll he move, Mr. Banks?” inquired Jesse,
anxious to discharge his part.

“Oh! ain't any of ye used to it; wall, shall have to
move, myself; you say you second me, Mr. Frank; and
then you ask 'em 'f 't's their minds, Mr. Hill. Mr. Chairman,
I move —” (the women and other on-lookers
were very much entertained and astonished,) “I move
you, sir, that `We cannot repress the unspeakable emotions

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

with which we view this inscrutable dispensation.'—
That's one way the' have o' doin' it.”

While these lofty and appropriate words and sentiments
were addressed to him, the chairman gazed in admiration
at the utterer, and from him cast glances, to
either side, at the audience, of whom some of the women
were a good deal amused, as if it were fun.

“Guess we m't 's well stop there, f' the present,” said
the mover: “Wunt ye jest try that, first?”

Jesse scratched his head, in the sight of all the people,
and Mr. Bangs began prompting him, in a lower voice,
distinctly audible everywhere. The chairman, also, began
to repeat after him, as follows:—

“Mr. Banks says `'e can't express his unspeakable
motions'” — and then broke.

“Do 'ee mean to say we're clear proud, Mr. Banks?”
asked he. “Ef 'ee do, we'll s'y so;” and, turning to the
public, said: “Ef we're glad over she coming back,
please to show it. Hurray!”

“Hurray!” shouted the people, male and female.

“It is an annual vote!” said the chairman. “There,
Mr. Banks!”

The meeting dispersed, and left the water to the gentle
wind and sunshine; and a sweet sight was seen on land;
how Lucy went to meet and how she met the Minister:
but would not let go her father's hand; then how prettily
she looked, as Mrs. Barrè and Miss Dare welcomed and
kissed her; and then how prettily she lingered to meet
and greet her neighbors.

eaf638n9

* The fleet of fishing-punts.

eaf638n10

* A “cracky,” in Newfoundland, is a little dog.

eaf638n11

* A rope.

-- 303 --

p638-632 CHAPTER LX. FATHER DE BRIE'S LAST INTERVIEW WITH FATHER TERENCE.

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

LONG years had passed to Mrs. Barrè: but, perhaps,
these weeks were longer; for waiting hope
is not the same as waiting expectation. Certainly,
she seemed to be wasting under it; though she threw herself
into the joy of the harbor at Lucy's coming back.

October went by, and November came and was going
by. The season had been a fine, open, bright one; and
some young people from Labrador, had seen, as they
said, “the color of their own country” for the first time in
their lives, to their remembrance; some flurries of snow
came about the first of November, and since, but not
much cold.

Another person was waiting and looking out,—perhaps
with a father's fondness, (but that is not a wife's,) for Mr.
De Brie's return: it was Father Terence.

He had left a most urgent message, through a Roman
Catholic merchant of New Harbor, desiring Mr. De Brie
to wait, just a few hours, at that place, until Father Terence
could see him; and had also provided (to the astonishment
of the fishermen,) for news of the vessel to be
brought him from the fishing-ground if she passed by daylight.
On Saturday, the twenty ninth day of November,
early in the morning, the news came into Bay-Harbor,

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

that Mr. Oldhame's schooner was standing across Conception
to Trinity Bay.

It had been chilly, rainy weather, soaking every thing,
for two days; and this day was a dull, dark one, covered
with leaden clouds: very little wind blowing.

Father Terence started immediately to cross the Barrens;
having before engaged a stout horse, and taking
two guides; one of whom (Mike Henran, the Peterport
landlord,) was also mounted; the footman having taken
the first start, and gained a couple of miles, or so, upon
the equestrians.

The good Priest, as he had been urgent in his preparations,
so was eager on the way. The smooth road he
got over at a good rate, and entered, manfully, upon the
broken hubbly path among the stones and stunted firs, and
over the moss and morasses. Great mops of thickly-matted
evergreen boughs swabbed against him, and sometimes
struck him a severe blow, as his great beast surged
against them, and then let them slip from his shoulder.
Down precipitious leaps, and, in like manner, up to the
top of low rocks; then straining and rolling from side to
side, as the beast drew one hoof after another out of a
little patch of meadow, soggy with the rain, Father Terence
made his way, silently occupied with his thoughts;
except when, occasionally, he became anxious lest his horse
should hurt himself in the rough and miry path. Newfoundland
horses are used to ways of that sort; and the
one that he now rode, though not familiar with the Barrens,
got on very fairly. Between the ponds, however,
there are wider meadows; and Father Terence entering,
fearless, upon the first of these, found his horse, after a
few steps and a heavy jump, or two, sinking down to the
saddle-girths. His mounted guide, (a small man, on a

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

nimble little pony,) was going over it like a duck or sea-gull.

The Priest dismounted instantly, and summoned his
two attendants to his aid.

“I think he's gittin' someway tired,” said he, “his feet's
that heavy.”

“The ground's very saft, Father Tirence, and the harse
is too big an' solid for it,” said Mike Henran, of Peterport,
seizing the bridle and lifting the foundering horse's
head. This operation seemed like working him on a
pivot; for, as his head came up, his haunches went slowly
down. The other man laid hold of his tail, and lifted.
The worthy Priest anxiously surveyed the operation.

To Henran's criticism upon the qualities of his borrowed
steed, he assented; saying, “Indeed he's not that
light and easy goin' Pishgrew was.”

He looked on again.

—“I think ye'll never be able to carry him,” added
Father Terence, whose experience with quadrupeds had
been both slight and short.

The men knew what they were doing. “I thought I'd
start um aff this saft place,” said Henran, “the way he
could rest, a bit; and then we'd try and have him out.
Pull um over, on his side, then, you, Brien!” and he
held the poor beast's nose down, to prevent his plunging,
and the two men together got him partly on his side, and
then Brien took the saddle off from him.

“But if the body of him goes in,” suggested the Priest,
as he saw their manœuvre, “sure it'll be harder, again,
getting it out, towards having his legs, only, in it;” for
the Father saw, at a glance, that four slender separate legs,
each having special muscles of its own, and having flexible
joints, too, could be more easily extracted from the

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

slough, than a huge, round carcass, clumsy and heavy,
and without joints,—if it should once happen to get in,
and under the mud.

“But his body's too big, Father Terence,” said Henran,
who was no new hand at this sort of thing; “do ye
see the holes iv his legs isn't wide enough to take it
in.”

“Do you mean to leave him, then?” inquired the
Priest. “I'm not afraid of him running away; but I
think it's a cold place for him. I think he's fast, there.”

“Faith, then, savin yer reverence's presence, Father
Tirence, I'm thinking it's a fast he'd niver break,” said
Henran, who had an Irish readiness at a pun. “We'll
start um up a bit, after a little, and try can we turn um
round, th'other way.”

“But how will he get on, with his hind legs better than
his fore ones?” inquired the good Father again, very
naturally wondering what advantage there could be in
trying the horse backwards.

“We'll have to get um out iv it, ahltogether,” said
Henran, “and it's the shortest way back.”

“But won't we be able to go over?” asked Father
Terence anxiously, for he was eager to be at the end of
his journey.

“Brian'll be to take um round, Father Terence; and
if ye're hurried, I'm thinkin' we'd best lave um to Brien,
ahltogether, for it'll be the same wid every saft place we
come to. The wind's coming round cold; but it'll only
make it the worse for him breakin' through, for it'll cut
up his legs and hurt um badly. 'Twill be hard enough,
in three or four hours from this, that ye might take all
the horses that ever was over, an' they'd niver lay a
mark an it.”

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

It was slow and hard work getting the horse out.
They edged him round, after he had rested, and then
lifting him at both ends, urged him until, with furious
struggling,—lying down and resting now and then,—he
got, by little and little, out to the firm ground, trembling
at first all over, and scarce able to stand.

Father Terence adopted the advice, and, at the same
time, declined Henran's offer of his own beast; being, as he
thought, too big for him to carry, and his late experience
having, perhaps, made him loth to take the charge of such
a thing. So they budged on foot: Henran leading his
horse, an arrangement which was not the least comfortable
that they could make; for the wind began to come very
bitterly cold, and the exercise kept their blood from being
chilled. The little trees, and bushes, and moss, grew dry
very fast in the cold wind, and gave them little trouble;
but the walk is a long one, and the good Priest was
sorely fagged out by the time he trudged into New-Harbor.
It is a hard enough journey now; it was a
worse one, years ago.

The schooner was beating up the bay against the wind
that had so lately come round, and begun to make itself
felt; and Father Terence seemed to lose all feeling of
fatigue, and was out watching more eagerly than the
merchant himself, “Qui vidit mare turgidum, et Infames
scopulos, Acroceraunea,
” who knew all the danger that
might come with a heavy blow, if the weather should turn
out thick.

The weather cleared off fairly, growing colder all the
while. The schooner came into the harbor (which is on
the west, popularly called the south-shore of Trinity Bay)
finely, early in the afternoon; and was made safely `fast'
at her stage. The first person that jumped ashore was

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Mr. De Brie: grave-looking, bearing marks of the suffering
and struggles that he had gone through; but strong
and quick, and shaking himself to feel free from the irksome
constraint of the little vessel. Father Terence
withdrew out of sight a few moments before the vessel
got in.

“Now I must get a guide straight over to Castle-Bay,”
said Mr. De Brie, after a cordial greeting to the merchant;
“for I must be there at church to-morrow, God willing.”

“There's a man just starting,” said Mr. Oldhame; “for
Castle-Bay, too; but Father O'Toole is waiting to see
you; and has been on the look-out for you for an hour
and more. He came across on purpose, I think.”

A shade of regret passed over Mr. De Brie's face; and
he turned a glance of longing and disappointment toward
the woods and Barrens that lay between him and the
end of a long separation, and wretchedness, and wrong.
He said, “Perhaps he'd take this over for me, and
leave it at the schoolmaster's; I'll follow as soon as I
may.” He took a thick letter from his pocket, as he
spoke, and tearing it open, wrote a few words with his
pencil inside, and handed it to Mr. Oldhame, who promised
to seal and send it. His eyes then turned for an
instant upward; and then he asked where Father Terence
was, and (Mr. Oldhame not being able to say) sought the
worthy old gentleman in the merchant's house.

Father Terence's feeling was so great at the first moment
of meeting as to explain his having withdrawn, that
he might have the interview in private and unobserved.
Mr. De Brie, also, was very much affected. The old
Priest took the younger man's hand in both his own, and
looked upon him fatherly, while his words sought vainly
for utterance.

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

“Y'are welcome home again!” he said, when he recovered
himself, “Y'are welcome home! Come home
altogether, now!” and as he said these words in a tender,
pleading tone of voice, he gently drew the hand he held,
as if in illustration.

“Ah! Father Terence,” said Mr. De Brie, “thank you,
as I always shall thank you, for the kindness I have always
had from you! Thank you; but I have found my home
at last. I am at home once more.”

The old Priest was evidently pained. He still held
the hand, and drew Mr. De Brie to a chair, himself insisting
upon standing.

“He's away now,” he continued, “an' what's to hinder
you coming back? 'Twould have been a good job if he'd
never been in it at all.”

“You mean Mr. Crampton, I suppose?”

“Yes; just Crampton; he's off with himself for
good.”

“Ah! but Father Terence, it matters nothing to me
whether he comes or goes,” answered Mr. De Brie.

Father Terence hesitated; but soon said urgently,—

“But don't speak till ye'll hear what I say. I'm well
aware of the provocation ye had off him; and, indeed,
that's not the worst of him;—I wish it was. Sister
Frances, the poor, unhappy creature, has come back; I
suppose ye heard. We won't talk about that. God have
mercy on us!—But ye'll be shot of him now, and can
just take yer time quite and easy with the old man that
won't quarrel with ye.”

“If you'll let me say a word to that, Father Terence;—
love for you would have drawn me more than dislike of
him would have driven me away. It was no personal
question with me, as I always said. If he had been like

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

you, or if he had been like an angel, it would have made
no difference; nor, on the other hand, if you had been
like him.”

Mr. Debree spoke under restraint. The old Priest
looked in his face, while he spoke, and listened, apparently;
but seemed not to hear, as if he were occupied with his
own thoughts. Looking still tenderly in his face, he presently
spoke in a soothing voice: —

“Your mind's got disturbed and troubled with thoughts,
and ye want to rest. Come and help me, then, for a
little, and we'll bring you round, with the help of God.
Dunne'll be there, for the morrow, in case of me being
away.”

“No, Father,” answered the other, still speaking constrainedly,
“I can't do that work again.—I don't know
that, to God, my life's work may not be finished, in what
I have just done.”

“Come and rest, then, and let your mind settle; and
I'll give you the best rooms in the place. You should
have his, only it wouldn't be that pleasant; but the big
room up stairs, and the one I called my library, you
know; and you shall take your own way, just.”

As he mentioned the “library,” he forced a smile into
the midst of the sadness of his face; but did not persist in
the effort it cost him. His honest features took again
their look of affectionate anxiety and distress.

“Ye're doubtful and troubled; and ye shall do nothing
at all but just rest.”

“The doubts are gone, and the struggle is over, Father
Terence, forever.”

“Ah! That's good, then; ye can take it coolly. Ye
shall have your own time, and nobody'll stir ye.—That's
good,” said the kind-hearted old man.

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

“I trust I shall never fail in the respect and gratitude
I have always felt for you, Father Terence, and owe
you,” answered Mr. De Brie, speaking as if the words
were not what he had in his mind to say; but as if he
were loth to come to the point.

“Why would ye, then? Indeed ye never did; an'
we'll get on better, now, than we did,” said the old Priest;
but with a hesitation as if he, too, felt that something was
behind.

“My dear Father Terence,”— said Mr. De Brie, and
paused.

Father Terence hastened to interrupt him.

“Y'are tired; an' how could ye help it, indeed, an' you
just off the water? Let's see for a bit to eat, beyond,
at Hickson's,” said he; and then, recalling in a moment
the mutual obligations of hospitality, which none knew
better than he, with his Irish heart, he said “No; but we
won't be that rude to Mr. Oldhame here, that we'd go out
of his house for something to eat. Ye'll be the better of
it; an' I'll tell him.”

But there was evidently to be an explanation, and
Father Terence doubtless saw it. Mr. De Brie rose to
his feet, saying,—

“You must not make me sit, my good Father, while you
stand. I fear I shall give you pain by what I am going
to say; but I am sure you would rather know the exact
truth:—I have made open profession of my faith in the
presence of the English bishop at Halifax.”

“And have ye left the old Church, then?” asked
Father Terence, very sadly; not casting off but letting
go the hand that he had been holding from the first.
“Ye can't have done it!” and, as he spoke, he held his
hands together, upward.

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“Ah! Father, the Church that has not only the old
priesthood, but the old faith, and the old worship, and the
old ways, is the old Church;—but I don't want to speak
of that; I only want to say that it is done, Father
Terence! Doubt and delay are ended; and my solemn,
pubiic act has been made.—I am a Protestant, forevermore,
until after the Day of Judgment.” In his turn,
Mr. De Brie gently took Father Terence's hands in his
own; and the old man let them be held; but sat down in
the chair, into which he had before urged his companion.
He shook his head, sadly, and then fixed his look upon
the other's face, and kept it there, so long, and with such
an expression of disappointment and bereavement, that it
seemed to go to the younger man's heart, for the tears
came to his eyes.

The old Priest drew away one hand, and smoothed his
decent locks behind; and presently drew the other slowly
away, also, and laid one on each knee. He looked, now,
neither at his companion nor any thing; but his honest,
homely features worked with the feelings of disappointment
and hopelessness which he strove to repress, but the
witness of which he did not, or could not hide. Then he
drew up toward the fire.

“It's no use me saying more!” he said. “I didn't
think ye'd have done it! I didn't think it!—Isn't it
growing colder? I think it is.”

In spite of these last words, which implied that the sad
business which had brought him over, and was so near his
heart was now abandoned, his face still showed that his
heart, had not at all got rid of it.

“It has grown winter, out of doors, but you won't grow
colder, Father Terence. You don't believe a Protestant to
be a child of the Devil; or think that he can't be saved.”

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“I don't say for that,” said the old Priest, who, whether
he asserted it or not, had never, in his life, been any thing
but liberal and charitable; “but to leave being a priest,
when ye were consecrated and set apart to it!”—

—“But I couldn't keep on with it, when my faith in
the Church was gone,” said the other, gently.

“I suppose not,” said Father Terence, rising and going
to the window, his eyes fairly wetted with tears.

“I do not expect to be again intrusted with a priest's
work,” said his companion; “nor do I wish it. I am
satisfied to work out my salvation as a private man, since
God so wills it. For the highest and happiest work that
man can do on earth, I am not fit; I have shown it.”

It was time to break up the interview, which could not
grow less painful by being prolonged; but Mr. De Brie
stood still, and waited for Father Terence's time. The
old gentleman stood before the window for a good while,
and moved uneasily, from time to time, as if engaged with
his own feelings.

“But must ye go out, altogether?” he asked, at
length.

“I couldn't help it. I cannot wish it otherwise.”

Father Terence turned round.

“Well, then, I believe ye've acted honestly,” said he,
again putting out his hand, which his companion came
forward and grasped, heartily, and with much feeling.
“May ye never be the worse of it!—Stay!” said he,
correcting himself; “what's to hinder me saying `God
guide ye!' anny way?”—He hesitated, and then said,
“and bless you, and bring ye right!”

Mr. De Brie put the fat, kind hand, that he held, to his
lips, and kissed it; and then opened the door, and they
joined Mr. Oldhame.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

The afternoon had been wearing away; the wind was
blowing cold, and heavy clouds were drifting in the sky.

“The man that took the little parcel for me, must
be pretty well over, by this time, probably,” said Mr.
De Brie to the merchant, exerting himself to speak
cheerfully.

“Yes, I think he's near Castle-Bay, sir; and I'm glad
of it; for we're likely to have sprawls of snow, before
long, I think,”

“There's no danger in the woods?”

“Not so much; but on the Barrens it isn't safe even
for an old hand.”

Father Terence did his best to be in good spirits, that
evening, having accepted the merchant's invitation to
stay; but he was not cheerful, after all. Mr. De Brie
was silent, and went often to the window or the door, and
looked forth upon the night. They retired early.

-- 315 --

p638-644 CHAPTER LXI. FATHER DE BRIE IS WAITED FOR, AND SOUGHT.

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

ST. ANDREW'S Day and Advent Sunday came
together, that year, and found the earth all white
with snow, six or eight inches deep, fallen in the
night. It was falling in the early day, but none fell
for two hours before church-time. Rough storm-clouds
possessed the sky; the sea looked dark and cold.
The wind blew steadily, (not very sharply,) from the
north.

The flag was at half-mast, (it being within half an hour
of service-time,) and Mr. Wellon was just going out of his
door, when, plodding along, well-wrapped in shawls, and
with her feet cased, over her shoes, in stockings, Miss
Dare appeared, coming up to his house.

“News! and good news!” exclaimed she, when the
Minister had got near her. “Mr. De Brie, — or De
Brie-Barrè,—is to be at Church, to-day; he's just home,
and is to take the Communion, for the first time, with his
wife. She wants thanks given for a safe return, if you'll
be good enough to remember it.”

A bright smile began the sentence; bright tears
ended it.

“Thank God, indeed I will!” said the Minister.

She bowed and turned back upon her steps, without

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

another word. Mr. Wellon, too, instead of going on, first
went back, for a few minutes, into his house.

He was absent-minded, that day, in speaking to the
different little parties who loitered for him, or for others,
and whom he overtook, in the new-broken snow.

Late as it was, he turned aside and went quickly into
Mrs. Barrè's house. She was ready to go to church.

“You see I have my bride's clothes on, Mr. Wellon,”
said she, trying to smile, as she called his attention to her
deep-dark dress. The smile flickered and went out, as
if the tears that came in spite of her had quenched it.

Ah! no one can tell what is in woman, or in humanity,
till he has known a noble wife. There is no other such
thing on earth.

Pale and beautiful in her wifehood,—trembling, as the
hand told him, while he held it, the look of her not only
struck the Minister speechless, but seemed to fill little
Mary with a tender awe. The English servant wept
quietly; and another woman whom she had got here,
sobbed without reserve.

“I do believe,” she said,—“I trust,—that if I should
never lift my knees, again, from before the altar, (if God
permits me to take that sacrament with my husband,)—
I do trust that the strongest wish I had, for this world, has
been satisfied.”

“Many long, happy years to you!” said the Minister,
pressing her hand and breaking away from her.

“Is it nearly church-time?” she asked, evidently
listening, all the while, for a foot-fall in the entry, without.

“Yes; I must say good-bye. God bless you!”

“He might go down the nearest way, if he were very
late,” she said.

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

“He may be late, too; for it's hard walking this morning,”
answered Mr. Wellon, lingering.

“Oh yes! you must hurry,” she said. “Don't stay
with me, much as I should like it. Good morning! I
shall follow.”

He looked back, often, on his way to church, and from
the church-door. As he went up the aisle from the vestry,
his step was quicker than usual, and his look nervous.
He cast a quick glance all round the church from Mrs.
Barrè's, seat, on rising from his secret prayer; he read
the Exhortation in an excited voice.—For any one who
might look closely, it was to be seen that Miss Dare,
whose seat was in front of Mrs. Barrè's, and who stood
with her eyes intent upon her Prayer-book, had something
very unusual in her manner.

The Service went on: Confession, Absolution, Lord's
Prayer, Versicles; the Priest said “O God make speed
to save us!” the people answered “O Lord, make haste
to help us!” when the door of the church was opened,
the cord running over the pulley rattled, and a face that
would not be forgotten in a lifetime showed itself in the
opening. Mrs. Barrè, more widow-like than ever,—her
gentle cheek paler, her black dress blacker,—was there,
and her look was wild and fearful. She was there but a
moment, and the door closed again behind her. She had
gone out.

“Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost!” continued the Priest.

“As it was in the Beginning, is now and ever shall be,
world without end.—Amen!” the people answered.

A strange man opened the church-door, and looking
up to the Minister, as if to explain that he could not help
it, came right in, and choosing with his eye his man, went

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

straight to Skipper Isaac Marchant, whose seat was near
the door, and spoke a few words in his ear. The skipper
glanced up at the Minister a meaning look, laid down his
book, glanced up again at the Minister, and beckoning
with a slight motion of his head, to some young men of
his own family and others, who were near him, and who
were all ready, from what they had seen, went out with
the man, and they followed.

The church was all full of people,—crowded with blue-jackets;
(for our people were all back from Labrador,
and they all come when they are in the harbor,) there
was beginning quite a stir among the whole congregation,
on the floor and in the gallery.

The Priest paused, and leaning over said a word to
one near him, and waited for an answer. In a moment
it was brought to him.

Let us pray!” he said, breaking the Order of
Morning Prayer; and the voice brought the hundreds of
people, already excited, (but waiting upon the Minister
instead of going forth,) to their knees, with one stroke,
like weapons ordered to the ground.

“O Great and Mighty God,” said the Priest, “Who
alone doest Wonders, Who seest a Path in the Sea, and
a Way in the Wilderness, and—Footsteps in the trackless
Snow
”—one thrill of understanding, or of strange,
unworded dread went through all the people, like a chill
from the ice, (for there was one, same stir among them,
telling of it,) “go forth with us, we humbly pray Thee,
to find our Brother, who is lost! and in Thy safe keeping.
Oh, keep him safe, whom Thou hast kept, and bring him
safe, whom Thou hast brought safe through other Wanderings;
and oh, Most Loving Father! with Thy sweet
Help, bless her who has been long waiting,—through
Jesus Christ, Our Lord.”

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

“Amen!” said all the people; and Priest and people
rose to their feet.

The English Priest, trained in the old prayers, had
struck a vein of homely English, which all knew and felt,
through all their hearts.

“Brethren!” said he, “God has another service for
us, towards Him and towards our neighbor this day.
Let the women and those who cannot go, pray for us at
home.—Now let us ask God's blessing!”

They all kneeled down for it; but the Minister seemed
moved by an inspiration:—

“Walter De Brie!” he exclaimed, unexpectedly, and
took upon his lips those words, that have cheered and
comforted so many near to death, as if he could speak
out into the Waste of Snow: “Unto God's gracious
Mercy and Protection we commit thee. The Lord bless
thee and keep thee! The Lord make His face to shine
upon thee, and be gracious unto thee! The Lord lift up
the Light of His Countenance upon thee, and give thee
peace, both now—and—EVERMORE!”

One sob burst forth aloud from Miss Dare; then
there was silence, and then the Clerk and people said
“Amen!”

And then came the Blessing: “The peace of God
which passeth all Understanding, keep your Hearts and
Minds in the Knowledge and Love of God, and of His
Son, Jesus Christ, Our Lord! and the Blessing of God
Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be
amongst you, and remain with you always!”—“Amen!”

The service in the House of God was done, for that
day. The people poured forth. The Minister said a
few words to Miss Dare, whose face was all marred with
tears, and then hurriedly followed them.

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

“Right over to the Barrens: he was on his way across
from New-Harbor!” said he, as he came forth, and hurried
on, staying for no parley. The New-Harbor man
who had come into the church, had gone on, as fast as
possible, before.

The fresh, loose snow was hard to walk in, as they
went, but no man thought of lagging. Men crowding
the way made way for the Parson, and followed faster.
There was no time lost among them. Among the foremost,
and every where, among the crowd, were women.
For plan and order there is a sort of standing organization
of our fishermen, under their skippers, sufficient for
the purpose of such a work.

The Parson stopped and looked in hurriedly at Mrs.
Barrè's; the door was open; the house was empty. He
hurried on, faster than before.

Whoever in the harbor had a horse, turned aside to his
house, and, harnessing it in haste, mounted and hurried
on. The dogs from the whole harbor swelled the sad
search. As Mr. Wellon came forth, mounted, his great,
black, kind-hearted “Eppy,” of whom Mr. De Brie had so
lately said, playfully, that “they might be better friends
one day,” came forth also, as solemnly as if he knew that
this was no common errand, and stopped a moment in
the road, with his tail down, and sniffed the wintry air
from the direction of the Barrens.

The sky was leaden over all, and the cold wind came
sharply from the north.

On the little beach, near the meadow, which is so pretty
in summer, was a group of three persons; the middle one
being Mrs. Barrè, the two others Miss Dare and Skipper
George's daughter. Others lingered not far off.

As he drew near, the Minister threw himself from his

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

horse, and begged Mrs. Barrè to “trust the search to her
friends, who would not leave any thing undone that men
could do, and to seek some shelter. She might destroy
herself.”

“No! No!” said she, wildly, “he's in the open air! I
might die of waiting in the house. If I can't help it, I'll
go into some cottage by-and-by; but not yet.”

While she spoke, she gave him silently a letter, and as
he looked, somewhat confused by his feelings, at the outside,
she said, “The pencil-writing!” and looked at him
so earnestly, that he understood it as a mute request,
and read aloud, or rather in a voice broken,—

“`My own sweet Wife,—Father Terence was waiting,
and I can't slight him. I will come, God willing, the
first possible moment, to be with you at Holy Communion
to-morrow, and never to leave you again. Do you remember
the anniversary, Darling?
That first Day in
Jamaica! Look at the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel for
St. Andrew, and apply them to me.—Till we meet, Good-bye!
Good-bye! My best and dearest! God be with you!—
Yr. own Walter.'”

Mr. Wellon made great effort at the words “Till we
meet;
” but in vain. He could not read them in a steady
voice, or without tears. Mrs. Barrè kneeled right down
upon the snow, lifting her pale, streaming face and her
hands supplicatingly to Heaven; her young supporters
bore themselves wonderfully.

Mrs. Barrè was not long in summoning that tender
strength which she had shown in all her trials, and taking
her precious letter in her hand again, said, “Oh! Mr.
Wellon, do not wait! Do not let the snow come!”

“Indeed I won't!” said he. “What I would do for
my brother, I'll do for him!”

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

Past groups of men and women, and single riders, the
Minister hurried. The snow was still broken before him,
as he hurried on, and he passed party after party still,
of people from Peterport and Castle-Bay. Near the
edge of the Barrens, a place which has been described as
it was in summer, he found the foremost; the New-Harbor
man that had come to the church, and another
stranger, and with them Skipper George, Skipper Isaac,
Skipper Henry, young Mr. Urston, Jesse Hill, Isaac
Maffen, and Mr. Bangs. They were just coming to a
halt. Before them the snow had been broken only by
the two men that had come across.

While they were making their short and simple arrangements,
one of the strange men told all that there
was of story:—

“The gentleman had not come down in the morning,
and his chamber was found empty. Mr. Oldhame had
instantly made up this little party in pursuit. On their
way over they had not expected to find tracks, for
they were probably several hours behind him, and much
snow had fallen; but they found that he had not got
out.

“Perhaps he never laved the t'other side, sir,” said
Skipper George to Mr. Wellon.

The Minister looked up at the New-Harbor man with
a flash of hope; but it was soon quenched. The man
said:—

“'E was for setting off, last evenun, a'most; but they
persuaded 'im off it;” and Mr. Wellon recalled the letter,
and said, with sad assurance:—

“He wrote to his wife that he meant to come, the first
minute he could get away, and hoped to be at the Communion
with her to-day.”

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

“Did 'e, now, sir?” said Skipper George. “Then I
make no doubt but 'e've atried it;” and the whole company
assented.

“They said 'e comed over once, without any body,” said
the stranger, “an' I suppose 'e didn't think o' the difference
o' the snow.”

“The poor gentleman! the poor gentleman!” said
Skipper George; “but mubbe 'e isn' dead. My maid
was brought back, thank God!”—but then, Skipper
George's boys and his orphan nephews had never come
alive out of the ice!

It was speedily arranged that they should push over to
the other side of the Barrens; and while one went
straight on to New-Harbor, the rest should take every
opening through the Woods, and every path into the Barrens,
and follow it out. Skipper Edward Ressle and
Skipper Abram Marchant, it was said, had gone along
the Bay-Road, to cross from other points.

The only hasty preparations now made had been to put
off every unnecessary weight to go back with the horses.
Some extra coats, and several bottles of spirits, the advancing
party took with them. Skipper Isaac gave the
parting directions to the men who took the beasts back.

“Ef snow doesn't come in an hour's time, an' keep on,
then, an hour after that, again, come in wi' the horses, an'
bide an hour, or thereabouts. Ef we'm not here, by that
time, we shall stay a' t'other side.”

Many had come up, during the short delay, and among
them came, panting, the Minister's dog, who had not been
able to keep up with his master. As they were now all
foot-travellers, he had no difficulty, and went before them,
in the dreary path toward the great waste of snow over
which the dreary wind came blowing sharply.

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

The dog mounted the hillock, a little way within the
Barrens, and giving a short, sharp bark, plunged down
the other side.

The men all rushed together; and in the gulsh at the
foot of the opposite rise, lay, black upon the snow, fair in
the mid-pathway, a still body, with the dog nozzling at it.

-- 325 --

p638-654 CHAPTER LXII. THE WIFE'S MEETING.

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

IT was a drift, two or three feet deep, in and upon
which the still body lay. The cheek of the right
side was next the snow; the head was bare; the
left hand holding, or seeming to hold, the hat; while the
right arm was curved about the head. The outside coat
was partly open, from the top downwards, as if the wearer
might have unbuttoned it, when heated.

The whole attitude was that of one who had laid himself
down to sleep at summer-noon, and the face was
lovely as in sleep; the eyelids were not fast closed; there
was a delicate color in the cheek, and the lips were red.
There was a bright, conscious look, too, as of one that
was scarcely asleep, even.

“Thank God! he's alive!” said young Mr. Urston,
speaking first. “Father Ignatius!” he called, taking him
by the hand; then, correcting himself, “Mister De Brie!”

“Ay! he'll never spake to yon name, no more,” said
the Protestant Jesse.

The Minister, having quickly tried the wrist, was now
feeling within the clothing, over the heart, and looking
anxiously into the face.

The hair was blown restlessly by the wind; but there
was no waking, nor any self-moving of the body.

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

“N'y,” said Skipper George, gravely, “I'm afeard
this is n' livun.—Oh! Oh!”

“I saw a house not but a step or two off, 's we come
along,” said Mr. Bangs, who had been chafing the hands
with brandy, and had tenderly rubbed a little, with his finger,
inside the nostrils.

The Minister, rising from the snow, shook his head and
turned away. “No, no,” he said, as if to the question of
life.

“Why, he's warm, sir,” urged Urston; “certainly, he's
warm!” The Constable felt of the flesh and said nothing.

“Shall us take un to the tilt?” asked Jesse. “It's
Will Ressle's, Mr. Banks manes.—He's close by.”

“By all means!” answered the Parson. “Yes!”
“Yes!” said Skipper Isaac and the bystanders.

“See, sir!” said Skipper George, “'e didn' fall down.
'E've laid himself down to rest, most like, where the snow
was soft, and falled asleep.—That's bin the w'y of it.
I've bin a'most so far gone, myself, sir, afore now.”

“See how the hair is smoothed away from his temples,”
said young Urston.

“'Twas the dog!” answered the old fisherman, tenderly,
“wi' tryun to bring un to.—Yes,” he added, “'e
was out o' the path, when the good n'ybors from t'other
side comed along, an 'e got into un, agen, after—an' 'e
was tired when 'e comed to this heavy walkun, an' so—
What'll come o' the poor lady!”

As they lifted the body carefully out of the snow, to
bear it away, a new voice spoke:—

“Won't ye put more clothing on um, for it's blowing
bitter cold?”

Father Terence had made his way from New-Harbor

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

and approached the group in silence. He offered,
for a wrapper, his own great-coat, which he had taken
off.

“We've agot store o' wrappuns, sir; many thanks to
you, sir, all the same,” answered Jesse Hill, very heartily;
and others, too, made their acknowledgments.—They
wrapped the body, from head to foot, in their blankets,
hastily.

Mr. Wellon saluted Father Terence, saying that “he
had very little hope—indeed, he feared that there was no
hope—of that body being restored to life.”

“Oh, dear! I fear not, I fear not!” said Father Terence,
wiping gentle tears away. “Why would he come? Or
why did I hinder um comin' last night?—God have mercy
upon um!—Absolve, quesumus Domine, animam ejus,”
he added, privately, or something to that effect.

Skipper Isaac held the body against his own; Jesse
and Isaac Maffen and young Mr. Urston helped to bear
it; and they went, accompanied by all the others, as fast
as they could go, through the snow, toward the tilt.
Skipper George bore the hat, upon which the grasp of
the owner's cold hand had not been fast. “Eppy,” who
had done his dumb part before any, now followed meekly
behind. Behind all, came the cold, hard wind from
the Barrens, whirling the snow from time to time. The
sky over all was hidden by thick clouds, foreboding
storm.

Within the tilt all that they knew how to do, was done
thoroughly. More than once some one of those engaged
exclaimed that the flesh was growing warmer; but life
did not come back, and the flesh grew surely colder.
The body was dead; and they gave over their useless
work upon it, and clothed it as before.—There it

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

lay; no priest, no layman, no husband, no father,
no man!—but it was sacred, and it was reverently
treated, as belonging to Christ, who would give it life,
again.

Some said,—among themselves,—that Father O'Toole
had not staid long.

“What more could 'e do?” asked Gilpin.—“'E did
more 'n many would;”—“an' 'e spoke proper feelun,
like,” said others.

Crowds had been gathering about the place where the
melancholy work was going on; these the constable, and
Mr. Skilton and William Frank occupied, drawing them
a little apart, that there might be no hindrance, from the
numbers, to those who were busy about the dead. The
sad, short story, stilled and saddened all. “Dead!”—
“Is 'e dead?”—“so near home, too!”—“It's pity for
un!”—“But 'e died happy, however!” said different
voices.

Presently snow, from the thick sky, began to be borne
upon the wind.

Gilpin, at this, hastened to the door, and others, coming
out, met him.

“How'll we carry un?” the constable asked, in a low
voice. “O' horseback?”

“We was just spakun,” said Jesse, “'twould look like
mockun the dead, to take un ridun, to my seemun.”

“Ay, but we've got to be quick about it; the snow's
coming!”

“What's to hender we carryun? sure it's more feelun.
We wouldn' begredge walkun all the w'y to B'y Harbor,
ef 'twas to B'y-Harbor, even ef it snowed, itself?”

“It would be long waiting for a slide—,” said the constable.

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

“An' we could'n have un bide in the cold, here, while
we was w'itun,” said Jesse, in course.

It was arranged that one or two of the young men, on
the best horses, should make their way at the utmost
speed, to James Bishop's, the nearest Protestant house
in Castle-Bay, and bring his sled or “slide,” and, in the
mean time, relays of bearers were to carry the body onward
with what haste they could.

The crowd making a long procession, both before and
behind the bearers, trampled the snow; for the most part
in silence. Up the hills and down, many men taking
turns at bearing the body, they made their way between
the woods; while sometimes the snow fell thickly, and,
sometimes, the thick clouds could be seen before them
and overhead.

Three heavy miles they had got over, when the slide
met them; and then the burden was transferred to it; a
sort of dasher, or fender, of boughs was speedily set up
to keep off the snow thrown by the horse's feet; and they
went on: the Minister, Skipper George, Skipper Isaac,
Skipper Henry, Skipper Edward, the constable, and
others of chief authority and dignity, attended at the sides
and behind the sledge; all beside giving place to them.
Suddenly there was a commotion, making itself felt from
the foremost; and then the whole procession opened to
either side, leaving the road bare between.

“Cast off the horse!” cried Skipper George in a
quick low tone, seeing who was coming. The order
was obeyed, as hastily as possible, and then the slide was
left alone, in the middle of the way, while the crowd at
each side stood huddled upon itself, and hushed.

“Oh, I knew it! Oh!” said a woman's voice, heard
by every one, with such a moan of wretchedness that

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

every man seemed to start, as if it were an appeal to
himself. Mrs. Barrè, pale as death, with tears streaming
down her cheeks, and with light snow lying upon her
dark hair and on many parts of her black dress,—bearing
in her hand, (as she had borne, hours before,) a letter,—
rushed between the sundered crowds, and at the side of
the sledge fell down, across the muffled load that lay
upon it. Every person near drew away.

Great passion appropriates absolutely to itself the time
and place, and makes all other things and persons subordinate
and accessory.

For this widowed lady's sorrow the earth and sky
were already fitted; and so were, not less, the kind hearts
of these men and women.

She lay with her face buried in the folds of the cloak
which the Minister had spread over her husband's body,
and uttered a fondling murmur against the wall of that
desolated chamber, as, not long ago, she had murmured
fondly against the strong, warm bosom of her recovered
love. Many by-standers sobbed aloud.

Then she lifted her head, and turned down the covering
from the face.

“Oh, Walter!” she said, clasping her two hands under
the heavy head, and gazing at the stiffening features,
“Oh, my noble husband!—My beautiful, noble husband!”
then, shaking her head, while the tears dropped from her
eyes, said, in a broken voice: “Is this all, Walter? Is
this the end?—Yes, and it's a good end!” And again she
buried her face on the dead bosom. “Well!—Oh, well!
I did not seek you for myself!—It never was for myself!
No!—No!”

The effort to subdue the human love to the divine,
triumphed in the midst of tears.

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

By-and-by she rose up, and with streaming eyes
and clasped hands, turned toward the Minister and
said:—

“I am ready, Mr. Wellon! Let us go! God's will be
done!”

She stooped once more; looked with intense love and
sorrow at the face, wiped her tears from the cold features,
covered them again, carefully, and turned her face toward
the rest of the way, homeward.

The constable made a gesture to Jesse Hill and young
Mr. Urston, and the horse was again harnessed to the
slide. The Minister, leading his horse, (which had been
brought so far on the return, by one of the young men,)
came to Mrs. Barrè's side and took her arm in his. He
begged her to allow herself to be lifted to the saddle, and
to ride. Skipper George, also, had come forward to
suggest the same thing.

“It is'n fittun the lady should walk home, sir,” said he
to the Minister, apart.

Mrs. Barrè heard and understood, and answered:—

“Would it make the load too heavy—?—” she finished
with a longing look the sentence which was not finished
with words.

The fishermen at first hesitated at the thought of her
going upon the sledge that bore her husband's corpse.

“It wouldn't be too heavy;” one of them said; and as
if no objection could be made, she went, and, putting her
arm tenderly underneath, lifted the body, seated herself
upon the bier, taking the muffled head in her lap, and
bent over it, lost to all things else.

All other arrangements for riding and walking having
been quietly made, the procession again set forward
towards home faster than before. The snow, at times,

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

fell fast; but in about an hour more they were descending
the high hill into Castle-Bay; and before them
lay the great, black sea, with its cold bordering of
white.

They passed along the chilly beach. At one point,
whether consciously or unconsciously, Mrs. Barrè lifted
her head and looked toward both sea and land. On the
landward side stretched a little valley, with a knoll and
rock, and tree at its northern edge; a sweet spot in
summer, but now lonely and desolate. She gave a sort
of cry, and turned from the sight.

“O my God, thou knowest!” she could be heard to
say, sobbing over her husband's body; and she looked up
no more until, in another hour, with the cold stars and
drifting clouds over head, they had reached her desolate
house.

“My dear brethren,” said the Minister, “we have not
lost our Sunday; let us close this day with prayer!”

He and all the men stood, heedless of the wintry wind,
before God, and he said:—

“We thank Thee, O Merciful Father, that Thou hast
given to us this, our brother's body, to lay in our hallowed
ground; but, above all, for the hope that his soul, washed
in the blood of the immaculate Lamb who was slain to
take away the sins of the world, has been presented
without spot before Thee. Give our sister, we beseech
Thee, strength and peace; have her and us in Thy safe-keeping,
and bring us to Thy heavenly house, through
Jesus Christ, our Lord.”

“Amen!” “Amen!” said the people; and even from
the quivering lips of her who was sorrowfully holding
the head of her dead husband, there came to the ears of
those nearest, a broken “Amen!”

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

The congregation having been dismissed with the Blessing,
the Minister and the chief men reverently carried
the body into the parlor, and disposed it there, amid the
memorials of happy former years, and arranged a watch.
Coming away, they left the wind blowing cold against the
house on the outside; but sacred silence within.

-- 334 --

p638-663 CHAPTER LXIII. FATHER TERENCE, TO THE LAST.

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

HOW Mrs. Barrè passed the three days in the
house with her dead husband's body, need not be
told, if we could tell it. The burying-day came,
and it was bright,—there was no cloud. People gathered
from every quarter. All the Church-clergy of the Bay
were there, and the Wesleyan ministers:—there are no
others but Roman Catholics. When the procession began
to form from the church, a murmur went through the
multitude; there stood one figure alone outside of the
array. All who were near drew back and left an open
space for him; but he gave no heed to it. This was Father
Terence.

He followed the procession, and, staying without the
inclosure, stood devoutly during the burial of the dead.
When the service was all done, and the crowd were
slowly moving away, he went down the hill alone and
departed.

The Minister was for sometime in the churchyard, and
afterwards a little while in the church; and when at
length he went sadly homeward, as he passed Mrs.
Barrè's house, he turned aside and entered.

“She's at my aunt's,” said Miss Dare; and then
silently put into the Minister's hand a written paper. It

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

was entitled, “Copy of a hymn in Mr. De Brie's writing,
found on his person, and dated on the night before his
last journey.” It read thus:—



“TO GOD MOST HIGH.
“O, my God, I have but Thee!
Earthly friends are faint and few;
To myself I am not true;
Yet, my Lord, Thou lovest me.
I am poor, and have no more;
But Thy love is in my heart;
Earth shall never tear apart
That which is my hidden store.
Many, many doubts and fears,
I have many woes and cares;
But Thou comest at unawares,
And I see Thee through my tears.
I would never be my own,
Nor on friends my heart-strings twine;
I do seek to be but Thine,
And to love but Thee alone.
Jesus! while Thy cross I see,
Though my heart do bleed with wo,
By those blessed streams I know
Blood of Thine was shed for me.
O, my Lord! Be Thou my guide;
Let me hold Thee by the hand;
Then, in drear and barren land,
I will seek no friend beside.”

Mr. Wellon held the paper long;—that was the last
utterance, to which men were privy, of the heart that was
now dead, unless these words, in his wife's prayer-book
which he had with him, were written later: “I have
found rest!”

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

“Yes!” said the Minister. Then, thoughtfully, to
himself, “Was this the `Fate,' then, that he spoke of?—
And how is she?” he asked of Miss Dare.

“Bent down, at first; but she'll stand up again bravely
by-and-by.”

“This is no tragedy to her,” said the Minister.

“No; it's a triumph, rather,” Miss Dare answered.

-- 337 --

p638-666 CHAPTER LXIV. MRS. BARRE AFTERWARDS.

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

MRS. BARRE lived on, nobly, where the noblest
part of her life had been, and saw Mary,
(grown to womanhood,) like herself, the happy
wife of a young priest. She lived on nobly.

Once, on a pleasant summer's day, after no wasting, or
weakening, or dependence, when her time came, her life
went out as a star is lost in the day.

She laid herself down at evening; bid her maids stay
with her a little while; by-and-by sent quietly for the
Minister; joined with her voice in the Church-prayers;
lay still, with soft breathing, (and the other Christians,—
priestly and lay, simple and gentle,—breathed softly by
her bedside, while the sound of waves breaking upon the
far-off sand came in, and moonlight and shade lay calmly
side by side out of doors, and dews fell calmly;) once
opened her eyes upward, saying, through the stillness,
“Yes!” as if in answer; turned, partly, with a bright
smile, to her friends; then shut the lids down softly for the
last time, and so, with a fair veil of smile hung over the
dead features, left her body there to be put away, until it
shall be raised, in new beauty, to walk upon The New
Earth.

-- 338 --

p638-667 CHAPTER LXV. THE END OF ALL.

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

WE must add something for the reader's sake.

Of course young Mr. Urston married Skipper
George's daughter in due time. He first
went up to St. John's as a Protestant, and, finishing his
studies, was ordained in Halifax to the ministry of the
Church. He served his deaconate in the capital, and
when advanced to the priesthood, was appointed to the
mission at Castle-Bay, within sight of his father's house;
and a fine fellow he proved to be. His wife, as the
reader will believe, was not a whit unworthy of him.

Father Terence was said to be a good deal changed, in
the last years of his life; having become more silent and
reserved. Some Roman Catholics, who were ill-satisfied
with his tolerant and kindly spirit, gave him the name of
the “Protestant Priest.” Indeed, an assistant came
down to him of quite another sort from himself. Yet he
kept about his quiet way of life, beloved by the great
body of his people, until his death.

Fanny Dare was married happily to one between
whom and herself an engagement had been formed several
years before, but broken up for a time, or clouded
over, by things and persons in no way affecting their mutual
love.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

A letter to Mr. Wellon from the midst of a bridal tour
on the Continent, described an incident which may interest
the reader.

In entering her carriage at Civita Vecchia, she was
struck, without knowing why, by the appearance of a
person in the dress of an avvocato, who was bestowing
most animated attentions upon an English clergyman and
his wife just alighted, to whose party he seemed to belong.
Seeing her eyes fixed upon him, he lifted his hat,
with a grave courtesy, bowed, and turned away; but she
had already recognized, not the voice only, but the features
of one whom she had before both seen and heard
in Newfoundland, as Father Nicholas.

She saw the same man, playing the same part, afterward,
in Rome; and from the best information that she
could get, in answer to careful inquiries in both places,
believed him to be an agent in the pay of the pontifical
police.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

NOVELS AND TALES.

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

THE AUTOCRAT OF THE BREAKFAST-TABLE. By Oliver Wendell Holmes. In
one volume, 12mo. About 350 pp. With Characteristic Illustrations by Hoppin. Price, $1.00. A fine
edition of the Autocrat on hot-pressed paper, in bevelled boards, gilt.

The success of this series has been unexampled in Magazine literature; no articles in American periodicals,
and, it is believed, none from English pens, unless it may be the Noctes Ambrosianœ, have ever attained
such a wide-spread popularity. The publishers believe that this book will have a permanent interest, and
will take its place with the works of the few humorists whom the world agrees to call great.

For nice and almost affectionate appreciation of nature; for knowledge of what is most subtile in human
thought and feeling; for a genial humor that makes even satire amiable; and for poetry by turns witty,
tender, graceful, and imaginative, these “table talks” may fairly challenge comparison in the whole field
of literature.

THE MAYFLOWER, and Miscellaneous Writings. By Mrs. H. Beecher Stowe. In
one volume, 12mo, with a vignette title, and a fine Portrait on steel. Price, in muslin, $1.25; gilt $2;
half calf, $2.25; full calf, $4.

“Mrs. Stowe is not less successful in her delineations of New England life than in her world-renowned
pictures of southern society. `Old Father Morris,' `Love versus Law,' and `Uncle Lot,' bring the
old-fashioned scenes of by-gone days before us with a power that takes captive all our sympathies.”

National
Era.

THE NEW AGE OF GOLD; or, the Life and Adventures of Robert Dexter
Romaine. Written by himself. In one volume, 12mo. Price, $1.25.

A beautiful story of a residence upon a tropical island, bearing no more resemblance to Robinson Crusoe
than the circumstances require. The principal feature of novelty is the introduction of a beautiful
woman, who is the companion of the shipwrecked hero;—a very agreeable substitute for the uninteresting
savage, Friday.

The style of the work is exceedingly animated, and the author's sympathy with Nature, in all her forms
of beauty, is everywhere apparent.

THE NEW PRIEST IN CONCEPTION BAY. A Novel, in 2 vols., 16mo. Price, $1.75.

The events upon which this story is founded took place in Newfoundland. The grand scenery of this
barren island makes a framework of singular picturesqueness for the simple yet affecting narrative. All
is new to American readers. Life has a strange charm; manners and customs are peculiar; the dialect
is marked and full of character; and the simplicity, bravery, and heroic endurance of the hardy fishermen
form a fine subject for the novelist's pen.

The publishers believe that this work will make a deep impression, not only on account of its bold and
decisive pictures of scenery, the poetic graces of the style, but from the absorbing interest of the story.
It is deeply imbued with religious feeling, full of natural piety that commends itself to the best feelings
of the heart.

HYMNS OF THE AGES. Being Selections from Classic Devotional Poetry, principally from the
“Lyra Apostolica,” “Lyra Catholica,” and “Lyra Germanica.” With an Introduction by Prof. F.
D. Huntington. In one volume, 12mo. In various elegant styles of binding. A beautiful gift book.

In this work are gathered together the hymns which have been consecrated by generations of Christians
of all denominations. It is believed to be the most elevated and devout in character, as well as the most
varied and complete, of any collection extant.

THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF JAMES SULLIVAN. 2 volumes, octavo, with a fine steel
Portrait after Stuart.

The Life of Sullivan connects the recent history of the State with the ante Revolutionary period. An
active lawyer and politician, he eagerly espoused the patriotic cause, and held positions of trust and danger
throughout the struggle. He was afterwards Judge, Congressional Delegate, and Governor of the
Commonwealth. His services, no less than his sagacity and high character, entitle his memory to the
respect of the present generation. The work is one of great interest, not only to students of history, but
to the general public.

PUBLISHED BY
PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & CO., Boston,
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States.

-- --

POETRY AND THE DRAMA.

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF SHAKSPEARE. In eight volumes 8vo., printed upon extra
calendered paper, with forty steel engravings. Price, in muslin, $16; in library style, $20; with calf
or morocco backs and corners, $25; in morocco, full gilt, $40; in calf or turkey antique, $50.

This is widely known as the “Boston Illustrated Edition,” and it has received the most unqualified
commendations for clearness of type, beauty of paper, elegance of illustrations, and excellence of binding,
as being by far the finest edition published in America.

Another edition, in eight volumes. Price, in muslin, $10.

SHAKSPEARE. In one volume, 8vo., with portrait, etc., printed upon fine paper. Price, in muslin,
$3; half calf, $5; full calf or turkey, antique or gilt, $6.

THE COMPLETE POETICAL AND DRAMATIC WORKS OF BEAUMONT AND
FLETCHER. In two volumes, octavo. Edited by Rev. Alexander Dyce. With Memoirs,
copious Notes, Glossary, and Index, and two splendid steel portraits.

The only American edition of these great dramatists. Price, in muslin, $5; library style, $6. Bound
in costlier styles to order.

The price of the English edition from which this work is reprinted is $30.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN MILTON. Edited by Sir Egerton Bridgms,
Bart.
With a portrait, and engravings, from designs by John Martin and J. M. W. Turner, R. A.
In one volume 8vo

This edition of Milton is believed to be the best before the public, as regards the care and taste of the
editor, the genius of the artists, and the elegance with which the book is printed and bound.

THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS OF SIR WALTER SCOTT. With the
Author's Introductions and Notes. In one volume, 8vo.; with illustrations, and portraits.

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF LORD BYRON. With a Memoir, portrait and other
illustrations. In one volume, 8vo. Same edition, bound in a splendid quarto, turkey, antique, $15.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF THOMAS MOORE. Complete in one volume, royal octavo.
A new edition, from the last London edition. With a portrait, and other fine illustrations.

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF ROBERT BURNS: Containing his Poems, Songs,
and Correspondence. With a Life of the Poet, and Notices Critical and Biographical.
By Allan Cunningham. With elegant steel illustrations. In one volume 8vo.

THE WORKS OF BEN JOHNSON. With a Memoir. By William Gifford. In one
volume, 8vo., with portrait.

THE WORKS OF WILLIAM COWPER; his Life, Letters, and Poems. (Now completed
by the introduction of his private correspondence.) Edited by Rev. T. S. Grimshawe, A. M.,
F. S. A. In one volume, 8vo., illustrated.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF JAMES MONTGOMERY. With a Memoir, by Rev.
Rufus W. Griswold.
In one volume, 8vo., with portrait and illustrations.

THE POETICAL WORKS OF FELICIA HEMANS. Complete in one volume, 8vo. With
a Memoir, by Mrs. L. H. Sigourney. A new edition, from the last London edition, elegantly
illustrated from original designs.

THE COMPLETE WORKS OF LETITIA E. LANDON. One vol., roy. 8vo. With Portrait.

* The price of the edition of the Poets above, per volume is, bound in muslin, $2.50; in library style,
$3; in muslin, gilt, extra, $4; in morocco gilt, $4.50.

Same edition, printed upon fine calendered paper. Price, in black muslin, $3; in half turkey or half
calf, gilt or antique, $5; in full turkey, antique or gilt, $6.

&hand; For a complete list of the British Poets, published by P. S. & Co., see their Catalogue, copies
of which are furnished, post-paid, upon application.

Published by PHILLIPS, SAMPSON & CO., Boston.
And for sale by all Booksellers in the United States.

Previous section


Lowell, Robert, 1816-1891 [1858], The new priest in Conception Bay [Volume 2] (Phillips, Sampson, and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf638v2T].
Powered by PhiloLogic